NICHOLAS MURRAY BUTLER
Professor of Philosophy and Education
in Columbia College in the City of New York
New York
G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS London: ARCHIBALD CONSTABLE & CO.
1896
Copyright, 1896 BY
G. P. PUTNAM’S SONS
The Knickerbocker Press, New Rochelle, N. Y.
INTRODUCTION
Max Nordau is perhaps the most daring
toreador of recent years. He challenged
Modern Civilization to mortal combat in the presence
of assembled thousands. Had the customs of the
Roman arena prevailed, the thumbs of the interested
spectators would doubtless have been extended or
pressed down in about equal numbers, when the
huge beast lay momentarily stunned by his blow.
That Nordau had ingeniously tormented the monster
was apparent; had he earned the right to put an end
to its existence? The shrill cries of the excitable
and easily moved predominated for a moment, but
they were soon drowned by the insistent demands of
the sober-minded for a calm consideration of the fairness
of the blows that had been struck, as well as
of the permissibility of the weapons that had been
used. Yet the contest, whether fair or unfair, had
been exciting; and it was not without its uses.
It stimulated thought among the habitually unthinking.
The habit of reflective analysis, like
letter-writing and other accomplishments that require
much leisure, is slipping away from us under the
pressure of our complex modern life. The newspaper,
with its surges of insensate passion and unreasoned
opinion, thinks for large portions of the
community; and its thinking, like the amusements
of the nursery, expresses itself in ways that appeal
chiefly to the eye and to the ear. Information about
things is too often mistaken for knowledge of things.
Highly specialized activities on the one hand, and
the task of adjusting our part in the struggle for
existence to economic conditions wholly new in the
world’s history, on the other, mark off our civilization
from any that have preceded it. The activities of
modern men are so numerous, so varied, and so
interesting, that we often omit to ask on what
principles they are based and whither they are tending.
Apparent success has led us to forget sometimes
that all sound practice has a reason behind it,
and reasons are seldom asked for or given.
To say the least, then, it is somewhat surprising
to be stopped on the street corner and assured, with
due emphasis and the appearance of authority, that
nineteenth-century men and women are absorbed in
interests that mark a diseased type of mind, and are
given over to a literature, an art, and a music that,
themselves produced by madmen, are rapidly reducing
us all to the mad-house level; in other words,
that we and our boasted civilization are degenerates.
There is, as I have said, a certain use in this
brutal proceeding, for it causes us to stop and think.
It shatters our conceit and shakes our confidence.
If we pause only for a moment, yet pause we must.
The mere daring of the attack forces this. So it
has come about that Nordau’s Degeneration, quite
apart from its intrinsic merits or demerits, has been
widely read and much talked of throughout the
civilized world. It has provoked some anger, not a
little amusement, and a fair measure of contempt.
Yet in a certain subtle way it has set us to examining
the reasons that lead most of us to deny the
essential viciousness and abnormality of some of the
most salient and striking characteristics of contemporary
culture.
If Nordau’s indictment be classed as pessimism,
it at least has the merit of novelty of statement.
From Homer’s time to the present poets and philosophers
have not forgotten, even in moments of
highest exaltation, to remind man that his life has
a dark and hopeless side. Our own century has
listened to Leopardi, who envied only the dead, and
to Schopenhauer, who called man both the priest
and the victim of nature. And yet we have not
been altogether unhappy.
But Nordau is no ordinary pessimist. He does
not lead us to despair through the by-paths of metaphysical
subtlety, nor does he take advantage of the
awful mystery of pain to perplex and distract us.
Rather he drags us into the laboratory and, stretching
us on a table of definitions made for the purpose,
proceeds to measure our faces and our skulls, our
teeth, the lobes of our ears, and our palates; we pay
the penalty of our individuality in being found to be
“morbid deviations from an original type,” and are
therefore degenerate. Next comes an examination
of a selected group of man’s newer interests. The
music of Wagner, the dramas of Ibsen, the romances
of Zola, the art of the pre-Raphaelites, the mystics,
the symbolists, the Parnassians—who but a “decadent”
would treat all these alike?—are passed in
review and pronounced to be proofs of the decadence
of mankind even more conclusive than those based
upon physical measurements. All this is done in the
name of Science, which, reversing the procedure of
Saturn, thus hastens to devour the parent that begot
it, Modern Civilization.
A long chapter might be written on the credulity
of men of science. The hypotheses that they have
chased out of the door complacently fly in at the window.
Many scientists, fresh from apparently important
discoveries in narrow fields, need to be reminded
of the lesson contained in the legend of St. Augustine,
who when walking on the shore one day, absorbed in
meditation, suddenly perceived a child that with a
shell was ladling the sea into a hole in the sand.
“What are you doing, my child?” asked St. Augustine.
“I am emptying the ocean,” was the reply,
“into this hole.”—“That is impossible.” “Not
more impossible than for you to empty the universe
into your intellect,” said the child, and vanished.
Nordau is particularly prone to regard the small
achievements of a certain school of alienists as having
supplied him with a conclusive test of all excellence.
Indeed, no part of his diatribe is more open
to criticism than the use he makes of Science. If
modern science is demonstrating any one thing more
clearly than another, it is that the insights of the
seers of our race as to the highest human aspirations
and the deepest needs of the human spirit, meet not
with contradiction but with support as knowledge of
the cosmos becomes more extensive and more accurate.
Nordau has neglected to reckon with the profound
truth that finds expression in the celebrated
saying of Lotze:
“The more I myself have laboured to prepare the
way for acceptance of the mechanical view of Nature
in the region of organic life—in which region this
view seemed to advance more timidly than the nature
of the thing required—the more do I now feel impelled
to bring into prominence the other aspect
which was equally near to my heart during all these
endeavours.... It is in such mediation [between
the two aspects] that the true source of the
life of science is to be found; not indeed in affirming
now a fragment of one view and now a fragment of
the other, but in showing how absolutely universal is
the extent, and at the same time how completely subordinate
is the significance, of the mission which
mechanism has to fulfil in the structure of the
world.”
There is also hidden from Nordau’s view that
noble conception of the place and significance of
Science to which Tyndall gave expression in the
eloquent peroration of his Belfast address more than
twenty years ago:
“Science itself not unfrequently derives motive-power
from an ultra-scientific source. Some of its
greatest discoveries have been made under the
stimulus of a non-scientific ideal.... The world
embraces not only a Newton, but a Shakspere—not
only a Boyle, but a Raphael—not only a Kant, but
a Beethoven—not only a Darwin, but a Carlyle.
Not in each of these, but in all, is human nature
whole. They are not opposed, but supplementary—not
mutually exclusive, but reconcilable. And if, unsatisfied
with them all, the human mind, with the
yearning of a pilgrim for his distant home, will still
turn to the Mystery from which it has emerged,
seeking so to fashion it as to give unity to thought
and faith, so long as this is done, not only without
intolerance or bigotry of any kind, but with the enlightened
recognition that ultimate fixity of conception
is here unattainable, and that each succeeding
age must be held free to fashion the mystery in
accordance with its own needs—then, casting aside
all the restrictions of Materialism, I would affirm this
to be a field for the noblest exercise of what, in contrast
with the knowing faculties, may be called the
creative faculties of man.”
Why, then, should not literature and art and music
enter and occupy the very field that the apostles of
Science assign to them, without being exposed to the
alienists’ sneers for their symbolism and their mysticism?
The truth is that Nordau is the slave of one
idea, and that the logical outcome of his definition
and conception of abnormality. Ribot described
such a case perfectly when he said that “nothing is
more common or better known than the momentary
appropriation of the personality by some intense and
fixed idea. As long as this idea occupies consciousness,
we may say without exaggeration that it constitutes
the individual.” Degeneration constitutes
Nordau. He is himself an abnormality and a pathological
type. Every large hospital for the insane
knows his representative—the one sane man in a
world of lunatics.
To perceive the true direction and to estimate the
relative force of a large human movement requires a
long interval of time. Caught in an eddy of the
moment, we may seem to be drifting backward, when
in reality to the spectator on the shore we are being
swept onward with great rapidity. The same world
of experience seemed to Parmenides to exclude by
its very nature all motion, and to Heraclitus to derive
its only reality from its perpetual change. It is
the standard and the point of view that control such
judgments, and we are entitled to ask of any standard
or point of view, Quid juris? Nordau, however, has
not asked himself that question. Seizing upon some
partially completed anthropological investigations,
with their half-speculative inferences, he has fashioned
for himself a yard-stick with which to measure
civilization. Aristotle long ago pointed out that the
true difference between the poet and the historian is to
be found in the fact that the former relates what may
happen, the latter what has happened. One might
similarly distinguish the man of science, who applies
what has been proved, from the charlatan, who seeks
to apply what has not been proved.
As a result of dissenting from Nordau’s premises,
method, and conclusions, it is by no means necessary
to be forced to defend all the phases of modern civilization
that he attacks. Some of them, no doubt,
are unwholesome, but for reasons other than those
which this critic adduces. Many of them are mere
fleeting phenomena, confined within the narrowest
limits, and the world at large first heard of them from
Nordau’s pages. It is only a lack of humour that can
elevate such traits and tendencies into the position of
powerful forces in human culture, such as Platonism,
Humanism, or Christianity. The old Sophist was
right when he commended humour as the test of
gravity.
The author of Regeneration is successful in turning
the flank of Nordau’s attacking forces at more points
than one. He is able at times, without over-exertion,
to convict Nordau not only of lack of knowledge,
but of what is far worse—knowledge of things that
are not true. His view of life is more sane and
better-balanced than that of Nordau, despite an anti-Teutonic
tendency that perhaps partakes of the
nature of an argument ad hominem. The judgment
of the average man who knows the history of the
past two centuries will sustain him in holding that
“there are a host of indications in all civilized countries
pointing to an increase in intellectual power,
moral strength, and æsthetic refinement.” Those to
whom Lincoln applied the affectionate designation of
“the plain people” have advanced and are advancing
by tremendous strides in knowledge and refinement.
They, and not a group or two of men and women in
each of the capitals of Europe, are the real index to
the degeneracy, or the contrary, of modern life. If
democracy is to establish itself more widely and
more efficiently as a form of government, it must
rest upon the common sense of the plain people. So
far from being influenced by the tendencies that Nordau
exploits with so much vigour, it is not improbable
that even the names of the representatives of most of
those tendencies are unknown to them. Progress in
education, in philanthropy, in commerce and industry,
and in the comforts of life, has developed a
seriousness and a sense of responsibility that have
brought into many an English and American face
the lines that distinguished the countenance of the
typical Senator of Rome. The higher altruism of
our time believes that life is not only worth living,
but worth working for. Long ago Mr. Herbert
Spencer remarked that the current conception of
progress is vague, and that it is in a great measure
erroneous. It takes in, he said, not so much the
reality of progress as its accompaniments—not so
much the substance as the shadow. Nordau, with all
of the superficiality, the absence of any sense of proportion,
and the lack of humour that so often mark
the extreme specialist, has hardly come in sight of
even the shadow.
Voltaire said that if all the celestial bodies
are inhabited, our earth must be the mad-house
of the universe. To us who know the era of
the great cynic only as recorded by the history of
Dryasdusts, and the flippant memoirs and autobiographies
of his contemporaries, his biting sarcasm
cannot be considered undeserved. But, with regard
to our own times, most of us would probably hesitate
to brand our present state of culture, our modern
civilization, as a fool’s paradise.
It is a truism that an historical epoch can only be
correctly studied at a distance in time, as the outlines
of a mountain can only be studied at a distance in
space. The actor in a piece, though intimately
acquainted with his own part and the accessories with
which he comes in contact, cannot form a just idea of
the impression which the play, with its more or less
successful rendering, its scenery, and other spectacular
effects, produces on the mind of the average spectator.
A super who is ignorant of stage management and of
the precise results the manager aims at might deem
many things going on behind the stage both foolish
and ridiculous. To him the frantic efforts of some
actor, or scene-shifter, to produce some ordinary
effect might well appear as lunacy.
The judgment we form concerning the time we live
in runs a great risk of being biassed by the narrowness
of the vista we can command. The interdependence
of causes simultaneously at work, the
co-operation of impulses active at a great distance,
the peculiarities of circumstances surrounding each
leading phenomenon, the real intentions of leading
characters, secret motives in groups and parties—all
this represents so many sealed books to the contemporary
to be gradually opened only by future
historians.
There are no doubt many facilities ready to hand
for the man who in modern times desires to study his
own epoch, which were not available in the past.
Distances are practically suppressed, the whole of
civilized humanity has been placed in intimate connection,
a highly developed Press records daily events
everywhere in a minute fashion, to the making of
books there is no end, and in every direction an
elaborate mechanism is established for the obtaining
of rapid and precise information. In fact, the Kammergelehrte,
who, like Kant, would study the world-phenomenon
without leaving his native town, would
in our days stand a better chance of obtaining completer
and exacter information than any philosopher
before him.
But, despite the quasi-ubiquitousness the modern
philosopher enjoys, he would indulge in self-deception
were he tempted to believe that he had secured all
the data requisite to judge the contemporaries of his
race as they act, live, feel, and think during the
closing years of this century.
For, against the easy access to information, must
be placed the mass of intricate problems that arise
with every step of progress, the multitude of ideas
which strive for realization, the bewilderment which
ensues on crumbling systems and religions, new discoveries,
new theories, new and complicated associations
of ideas, new and hazy aspirations, sympathies,
and yearnings—for all of which words cannot be
coined fast enough. Every day we witness political,
social, economic, and psychological phenomena, the
explanation of which would demand not only an
enormous amount of knowledge, but reasoning powers
and a freedom from bias seldom blended in one
human mind. Facts, circumstances, theories, human
actions, and human ideas, change and intermingle so
constantly and so rapidly as to produce bewilderment
capable of misleading any philosopher who attempts
to gauge them with the instruments of the past and
in conformity with the doctrines of the school to
which he belongs.
What renders it still more difficult to appraise any
epoch, and especially the present one, is the intimate
interdependence of all the phenomena to be observed.
The idiosyncrasies of a sovereign, or of a minister,
influence legislation, legislation influences public institutions,
public institutions influence the upper classes,
and the upper classes influence the masses. But legislation,
institutions, the upper classes, and the people
are influenced from a great number of other directions,
while they again influence the sovereign and
the minister. Thus it would be impossible to attribute
with accuracy a given number of effects to special
causes: for every cause is the effect of another
cause, and every effect produces other effects. For
instance, art and literature may strongly influence
men in power as well as the masses, while no one will
deny that men in power, as well as the political and
social condition of the masses, exercise a strong influence
on art and literature. And then, on top of it
all,—as if worse to confound the confusion of the man
with a system, trivial incidents intervene and bring
about a new series of causes and effects evidently destined
to operate as long as humanity lasts. So interdependent
are the actors in the human drama, so
complete is the intricate and sensitive mechanism of
causes and effects, and so overcharged with energy
are the social dynamos, that any fool, any child, any
trivial accident, may move one of the countless
points arranged by circumstances, and thus hurl
the engine of events in new and dangerous directions.
These and many other difficulties encountered by
the student of his own time are largely responsible
for his opinions, often savouring as much of his idiosyncrasy,
his professional and national prejudices as
of an independent inquiry. In order to choose between
the maze of highways and by-ways, in order to
judge whether he moved forwards, backwards, or in a
circle, he gropes for some kind of a compass and naturally
clutches at that which his idiosyncrasy proffers.
When we therefore meet with an appraiser of his own
epoch, it behooves us to bear in mind the standpoint
from which he has contemplated the world-phenomenon,
and with what bias and prejudice his views have
been coloured. The old Greek story of the sandal-maker
who became prejudiced against a work of art
because the artist had made a mistake in the arrangement
of the sandal-strings, points its moral. The
prejudices arising from trade, personal interests, and
many other palpable sources are not difficult to trace
and to evade, but where is the man whose views have
not been influenced by his nationality, his religion,
his favourite science or art, his love, his hatred, or his
ambition?
It is to such influences, often considered by the
influenced as so many advantages and seldom sufficiently
noticed by his critics, that we often owe the
apparent profundity and exhaustiveness of an appreciation
which in reality is one-sided.
Education, and, still more, an intense study of one
special branch of knowledge, rich in important and
striking results, naturally tend to strengthen the student’s
faith and his belief in the capabilities of his
favourite science. The brain-cells, influenced by the
will, and habitually becoming stimulated by presentations—emanating
from the subject on which the student
has concentrated his attention—adapt themselves
gradually to the perception of such presentations,
and by re-acting on other cells render the whole
organism disposed to seek such presentations. In
plain language, the specialist in one science has a
great aptitude for discovering such causes and such
effects as his favourite science has best elucidated,
while he is tempted to overlook other causes and
other effects which may be of equal or greater importance.
The specialist attains to a mastery of his own subject,
and often acquires a strong bias regarding other
subjects, because he pursues his inquiries somewhat
after the same fashion as the dog follows the scent of
the game. By training, the dog is familiar with the
smell of the animal pursued, and, bent on following
the trail, he pays no attention to any other scents or
smells that he encounters in his course. In the same
way the specialist rapidly perceives and minutely
studies any phenomena, however slight, with which
his favourite science has rendered him familiar, while
he is apt to disregard phenomena demanding fresh
studies and threatening to be inexplicable by investigation
confined to the lines which he prefers to
follow.
Thus, if a law-student were to write a treatise on
our epoch, he would endeavour to show that the
jurisprudence, the law, and the courts—in fact, the
whole legal mechanism—is the most important feature
in our civilization, and that on which progress
or retrogression most depends. As remedies for our
evils, he would propose simpler or more complicated
forms of procedure, more or less enactments, according
to his own idiosyncrasies.
A military man would consider a development on
military lines as true progress. He would yearn to
draft the whole nation into the army! He would
favour universal conscription, as Lord Wolseley does,
and might, like Count Moltke, look upon war as
a healthy bracing, an epuration, of a race, and as
an indispensable corrective to over-population. He
would cite the expansion of the chest in Germany
as a proof of the power of military training to further
physical development, and would look upon strict
military discipline as the means of establishing moral
order in a country.
A theologian would point to the immense influence
exercised by Christianity upon humanity, and would
insist upon the religious aspect of every question, and,
like Mr. Drummond, would see in every new discovery
a confirmation of his peculiar dogmas. His
remedy would be more ritualism, or more liberal
doctrines, or more emotion in religion, according to
his High Church, Broad Church, or Low Church
creed.
Philosophical religionists, like Mr. Benjamin Kidd
and others who pin their faith to the development
of the altruistic feeling in human beings, would
endeavour to reconcile all phenomena under their
observation with their theory of social evolution.
If therefore we wish to form a correct judgment
of our own time and our own contemporaries, we
must not allow ourselves to be guided exclusively by
a scientist of one specialty. We ought to be all the
more on our guard, as the great erudition and the
profound study which each modern specialist has
brought to bear on his subject gives to his theories
a striking plausibility, a savour of exact science to
such an extent as to sway our opinions in favour of
the latest treatise we have read.
Politicians, sociologists, economists, biologists, theologians,
and the æsthetes have had their say and have
each in their turn exercised a periodical spell over
the public mind. It is now the turn of the alienists.
Dr. Max Nordau has by his book entitled Degeneration
produced no small sensation throughout
the world, and not least in this country. Though
his work may not have made the stir of a sensational
novel read by the millions, there can be little doubt
that it has imposed itself on every educated mind in
the country. It is no exaggeration to say that, like
a sharp trumpet-blast, it has awakened the educated
classes from the lethargy consequent upon the din
of clashing opinions and contradictory systems. This
volume has once more roused us to the fact that we,
as individuals, as a nation, as a race, are travelling
at comet-speed towards a goal of which we have no
inkling. It sternly suggests that we are on the
wrong road and that a fate of a most horrible description
is rapidly befalling us—an affliction in most
people’s view worse than annihilation. Madness is
shown to be insidiously invading our minds, and by
its contagious nature threatening to prove Voltaire’s
biting sarcasm a stern prophecy.
It is no wonder that his work has become as it
were a nightmare to millions of minds. If its diagnosis
and its conclusions are as irrefutable as to most
people they appear to be, we indeed live in a fool’s
paradise: our leaders, our authorities, our men of
genius, are not the beacons we have held them to
be, but will-o’-the-wisps luring us into the bottomless
quagmires of lunacy; the progression we vaunted
is a slippery plane sliding us back to bestiality;
our means for raising the masses are so many slashes
at the bonds of moral order and decency, calculated
to unloose the brutish Loke of modern democracy;
unbridled animal appetites threaten to take the place
of law and religion; all social order is being undermined;
and the vilest instincts press for gratification
in lust, rapine, and murder. With all the solemnity,
moral persuasiveness, and scientific authority of a
medical practitioner, Max Nordau tells us that a
mortal disease is invading our race, and that with
the end of the century the “dusk” of humanity
begins.
Before we accept the views of Max Nordau, before
we have recourse to the drastic remedies he seems to
recommend, it is right that we should subject his
theories to the closest investigation. If his work
were one of exact science, there would be no necessity
to refer to the personality of the author, to his
peculiar point of view, and to his predilections. But,
as his work partakes largely of the nature of special
pleading, as his methods of reasoning are those of
the enthusiastic specialist, and as his postulates are
strongly coloured by racial, national, and professional
bias, the more we know of him the more easily shall
we follow him in his progress on the highways of
logic and in his deviations from them. Human language
is not so perfect as to allow us to dispense
with the additional light on expressed ideas which
may be derived from one’s knowledge of the speaker
who gives utterance to them. To study the author
as well as his work is all the more permissible, as
this volume is not intended as a complete refutation
of Max Nordau’s conclusions, but rather aims at
separating the dross from the gold and at giving
him, as well as his work, their right place and their
true value as telling factors in the development of
our race. Indeed, this is exactly the method adopted
by Max Nordau in his study, not to say dissection,
of his contemporaries.
It must be clearly understood however that there
is no intention of going to the length to which Max
Nordau has gone in speaking of men of the day—an
abuse of literature which recalls the literary
squabbles of past generations. The gross vituperation
and the coarse calumny he levels against those
he denounces will certainly not enhance his popularity
or inspire confidence in his methods in England.
In fact, his frequent indulgence in personalities would
have prejudiced his work enormously were it not for
the overwhelming testimony it offers of the fact that
its author’s mind is conspicuously devoid of the sense
of the ridiculous. Had it not been for this peculiar
mental defect, his treatment of his opponents could
not have failed to remind him of the disputing doctors
in Molière’s Malade Imaginaire.
Here we have to do not with the man, but with
the author,—not with his relations to his private
surroundings, but with his relation to the presentations
he receives, the ideas he elaborates, and the
conclusions he proclaims.
In Degeneration Max Nordau evidently strives
to take a cosmopolitan standpoint. Only in three
or four places does he speak of Germany as his own
country, while he displays a remarkable erudition in
foreign literature, but only a superficial knowledge of
foreign circumstances. Unconsciously however he
constantly betrays his German nationality. To say
that he is a typical German involves by no means
any slur upon his views, has nothing to do with the
fact that the Germans are at this moment—for reasons
entirely independent of German worth—rather
unpopular in this country. It is his book that
clearly announces him as a German, just as the
books of Drummond and Benjamin Kidd announce
them to be English. In other words, his methods,
his views, his predispositions, his standards, his
ideals, are thoroughly German.
Few countries have so strong a power of inspiring
love for their institutions and their characteristics as
Germany. Not only is the German spell over those
who are born and bred in the country, but foreigners
who reside there any length of time generally become
thoroughly Germanized. Even English people,
whose characteristic it is to create a little England
around them wherever they go, are remarkably susceptible
to German influence when living in the
country.
Despite the propensity of many Germans, complained
of by Max Nordau in his book, to imitate
French art and literature, the German people have
strongly pronounced characteristics, opinions, feelings,
and views. We, here in England, have ample opportunity
of observing the tenacity of the German
bias. We sometimes meet with Germans who have
conquered their native propensities and thoroughly
assimilated themselves with the English nation.
But, on the other hand, many Germans, when
settled among us, continue to look on everything
through German spectacles, and utterly fail to grasp,
or even superficially to understand, the English
spirit. This refers, of course, only to those who are
actually born in Germany. The second generation
is invariably more English than the English. We
often meet with Teutons who have come young to
England, gained a position here, married English
wives, brought up a large family of English children,
and who yet remain as German as any Spiesbürger
in Berlin. They do not appear so to the casual
observer. Their business relations, their acquaintances,
their wives, and their children, being all
English, expect them to be English. They therefore
assume an English outward garb, but as soon as
circumstances allow them to drop their English character
the German characteristics of these “tame
Englishmen” come out as strong as ever. These
facts are elicited in no critical spirit, but simply as
proofs of the tenacity of the German bias.
The practical result of this bias is an open or
secret contempt for English views, a distrust in
English institutions, a want of sympathy with the
English race, and doubts about the future of the
British Empire.
If we wish Max Nordau’s nationality to throw
light on the working of his mind, we must realize
what are the most essential traits of the average
German.
Not yet completely freed from feudal institutions,
it is natural that the German people should associate
moral and political order, good administration, and
personal protection, with feudal institutions. Hence
an immense respect for those in authority and a
contempt for the masses, even on the part of the
masses. Democratic government and individual
liberty inspire the German with great distrust, because
he considers that the introduction into Germany
of such features would mean a social upheaval in
which the meagre advantages which now each individual
enjoys might be lost.
As in Germany all initiative belongs to the authorities,
the people have become accustomed to bend to
superiors, and where an Englishman would attempt
to establish a Free Order, the Germans can conceive
nought but discipline. A great number of enlightened
Germans submit tacitly to all kinds of authorities
because they are morally convinced that this is best
for themselves and their country; but a large part
of the masses, having always found that the authorities
gain their ends by the use of police and military
force, submit only because they are obliged. Hence
a deep-rooted feeling of discontent in a nation constantly
compelled to do the bidding of others. This
discontent has engendered a hatred against the
upper classes similar to that which in France paved
the way for the first Revolution. The fear of the
outbreak of this hatred gives, in the eyes of the
German middle-class, an extra halo to authority.
The love of following authorities, instead of standing
alone, is in Germany not confined to the domain
of politics. While Englishmen, down to the wage-earning
labourer, have, or believe they have, their
own opinions about politics, administration, religion,
social affairs, and even scientific problems, the Germans
have an accepted authority in each of these
branches. Were we to question, say, a hundred
Germans in a Bierhalle, or any other public place,
as to their opinions on the above-named subjects,
the replies would be simply an enumeration of their
authorities in each branch of knowledge. Though
this characteristic is a misfortune to Germany, to
the Germans it savours of a quaint reasonableness.
A German Socialist, asked why he blindly accepted
Liebknecht’s views, replied: “I should be both silly
and conceited if I, a scantily educated man, with no
leisure and means for study, could believe myself
capable of forming a better opinion than Herr Liebknecht,
who has brought a remarkable mind and
great knowledge to bear on political questions.”
This reasoned self-depreciation, this blind faith in
authorities, accounts for much in Germany which
would be impossible in England. The way, for
example, in which the youths of the country are
forced into the ranks of the army against their will
and inclination would be out of the question with us.
Here, the great majority of young men would simply
refuse, and to coerce them by military executions
would involve a wholesale slaughter against which
the whole nation would revolt. There have been
young men in Germany who, on principle, have
resisted the compulsory service, but brutal punishment
has quickly dissuaded those of their comrades
who secretly admired them from following their
example. Nothing could be more unjust to the
German people than to attribute to cowardice this
lamb-like submission. German youths are as brave
as those of any other nation, and what to us English
might appear a want of both moral and physical
courage is simply the powerful influence of the
German bias.
Enough has been said to show that German education
and German surroundings tend to foster in the
human mind veneration for authority and aristocracy,
contempt for the plebeian, distrust of liberty, a
firm belief in the unquenchable power of man’s
lowest instincts, a nervous demand for authoritative
repression of human passions, contentment with a
prosaic existence, small resources, and poor prospects.
It is natural that a nation whose mind is moulded
in such a form should despair of the practical realization
of its ideals; that the aspirations of the German
race for liberty, enjoyment, and romance should
seek an outlet in the realms of the imagination;
and that the Germans should be a sentimental race.
In this they differ diametrically from our nation.
The young German, when his humdrum work-day is
over, will plunge into books of poetry, romance, and
adventure. He will worship and eagerly follow his
pet heroes, but to emulate them in practical life, as
a rule, does not occur to him.
His romantic admiration of female beauty, and his
sentiment of love, have nothing to do with his marriage.
He postpones, as a rule, the taking to himself
a wife until he is fairly successful in life, when pure
romantic love has ceased to exercise any spell over
him, and he expects that his marriage should improve
his social position and procure him a circle of desirable
friends. His poetical notions of love do not
interfere with the choice of a wife. What he looks
for is a young woman with practical qualities, likely
to be a useful Hausfrau, and when he has found
her, he loses no time in suppressing all her poetical
notions and soon reduces her to a submissive
drudge.
No suspicion of inconsistency enters the mind of
an average German when he reads or writes romances
of love and chivalry in which the hero shows the
most refined courtesy, commits deeds of self-abnegation
and daring in honour of his lady-love, and
exercises the utmost tact in shielding her from every
harsh and unpleasant impression, and at the same
time treats his wife as one devoid of all claims upon
his consideration. He will exact from her such
small menial services as the slave performs for his
master. He will expect her to work constantly for
him, the family, and the house. He will not allow
her enough time or money for her toilet, for pleasure,
for book, and social intercourse. He will not stir
to save her trouble or fatigue. He will come to the
table in dressing-gown and slippers, and coolly look
for special dishes for himself, while his wife and
children have to content themselves with cheap
garbage.
Germans of the middle-class who come to England
frequently express their amazement at the way in
which English husbands constantly pay attention to
their wives. They call it undignified for the breadwinner
and master of the house, on return from a
day of professional work, to “dance attendance” on
his wife, whose duty it is to serve her husband.
The German, prior to marriage, allows his poetical
notions to be disturbed as little by his sexual
emotions as by his marriage plans. In a methodical
and business-like way he gratifies the former
in police-supervised establishments, and what he
looks upon as “constitutional sprees” are never
allowed to interfere with the course of his affairs.
After a night of debauch he will turn up in his
studio, his office, or his home, smiling and happy
as if nothing had happened.
We record these observations with no desire to
criticise or to underrate the German character. Nor
do we wish to insinuate that hypocrisy and profligacy
are non-existent in England. We simply wish to
show that the development of the German race has
induced them to conceive ideals entirely unrealizable,
and to dream of aims so far off in time as to render
them unattainable.
It will be evident to all who have read Degeneration
that Max Nordau is under the influence
of a strong German bias. As we proceed, we shall
have occasion to point out how in many instances
this bias has warped his perceptions, his reasoning,
and his conclusions.
From characteristics revealed in his work, the
observant reader will, no doubt, conclude that Max
Nordau belongs to the Jewish race. The view he
takes of the disgraceful Jew-baiting tendencies now
prevailing in Germany is based on exactly the same
mistakes committed by the Jews themselves, as we
shall have an opportunity of verifying later on. He
is evidently a free-thinking Jew, a type which we
meet with everywhere, and against which as few
objections can be raised as against any other type
of man. The free-thinking Jew is generally clever,
well-instructed, moral, and cheerful. His good
qualities however do not prevent him from having
his peculiar characteristics, which naturally influence
his perceptions and his feelings. He has generally
a cut-and-dried life-philosophy based on science and
common-sense as well as on Jewish authorities. He
distrusts democracy, especially Christian democracy,
and feels never quite safe except under laws and
institutions which allow him to assume such ascendancy
as his mental qualifications can secure for him,
and those who think with him. He does not seek
for primary causes, and sets up no spiritual ideals.
Though he may not be religious, he has yet retained
something of the monotheist creed, the predilection
for worldly affairs, and the habit of looking forward
to a future life rather in his descendants than in
a heaven—a view which always characterized his
race. His philosophy is nothing if not practical.
His aims are immediate, and, as a rule, he eagerly
embraces all the teachings of the materialist scientists.
Max Nordau is a modern scientist. He is not a
pioneer in science, but a most persevering and plodding
student of the works of others. He belongs
to that class of savants who spend almost all their
time and all their energy in reading up the authorities.
So vast an erudition as he has acquired cannot be
attained to without some sacrifice in other directions.
The constant absorption of other peoples’ opinions
and theories compels the judgment to lean more
and more on authorities, and this unfits it, to some
extent, for independent action. It is the indefatigable
readers who most blindly follow authorities, and it
suffices to glance at Max Nordau’s dedication to
Professor Lombroso to understand to what an extent
he is subject to the influence of “Masters.”
The pride taken by a scientist in his science, and
the great practical results achieved by scientific investigations,
naturally tend to foster an implicit confidence
in its tenets. This has been especially the
case during the last decades, so remarkable for
religious tolerance. As the faith in old dogmas has
receded, science has advanced, and in many cases
taken its place. That such has been the case has
naturally flattered the votaries of science, and tempted
them to become prophets as well as investigators.
They have come to look upon systems as dogmas,
speculations as absolute truths, and in this fashion
scientific superstition tends to take the place of religious
superstition.
The scientifically superstitious man is an example
of the dangers of a little knowledge. Not that our
men of science, including the superstitious scientists,
are defective in such knowledge as is attainable at our
present stage, but the sum total of all human knowledge
is still, and is probably destined ever to be, only
partial and extremely superficial. Compared with
the knowledge in the past, modern science represents
an immense progress, but as to throwing light on
the great secret of the Universe, far from having
done anything of the sort, it has, on the contrary,
revealed more and more inexplicable wonders, and
placed us face to face with more insoluble problems.
Though trite, the aphorism that the more we learn
the more we realize our ignorance is truer to-day
than ever. It is natural and excusable that devotees
of a science which to them has revealed wonderful
results should raise abnormal expectations with regard
to its future possibilities, and also that vanity, a
weakness often co-existent with vast knowledge, should
prompt a scientist to extol and glorify science far
beyond the bounds of reason; for any worship offered
to science rebounds necessarily on its high priests.
This impossibility to realize the limits in which
science moves, and the yearning for admiration, lie
at the base of scientific superstition.
The scientifically superstitious man believes that
science has adequately replied to those great questions
which humanity has been asking itself for the last
five thousand years. How was creation originated?
For what purpose did it come into existence? What
is man? What does the scheme of humanity involve?
Have we existed before our birth? Shall
we live after death? What is the origin of evil?
What is eternity? What is boundlessness in space?
What is reason? What is instinct? and so on.
If his excessive study has not seriously impaired
his independent reasoning powers, the superstitious
scientist may confess that these questions have not
been replied to by science, but there will still lurk
in his mind the belief that one day science will
answer them.
He does not distinguish between nomenclature,
registration, and classification on the one hand, and
explanation on the other. When he has named any
newly-discovered substance, force, or phenomenon,
he imagines that he has explained them. He believes
that he has accounted for what is called matter
when he has evolved the atom, and that he has
unveiled the secret of life when he has discovered
the protoplasm or the cell.
All scientists are not affected by scientific superstition.
They generally suffer from it in an inverse
ratio to the actual knowledge they have acquired.
The pioneer in science generally exhibits less of
this weakness than those who simply act as commentators
and elaborators of other men’s discoveries.
The votaries of certain sciences are less apt to
indulge in scientific superstition than those of other
branches. Thus, astronomers rarely exhibit any
such symptoms, while biologists are more apt to
do so, and psychologists are more scientifically
superstitious than any other class of scientists. It
might be hazardous to attempt an explanation of
this fact, but may it not be found in the obviousness
of outward infinity, and the impalpability of inward
infinity?
Later on we shall have ample occasion to show
to what an extent Max Nordau’s mind has been
clouded by scientific superstition.
Finally, it must be pointed out that Max Nordau is
an enemy to France. It is only human in any German.
The stupendous armament of France is ostentatiously
promoted with the object of revenge upon Germany.
France, in her sulks over the lost provinces, takes
every opportunity of showing animosity, and this
despite the conciliatory attitude of her Government.
Though nearly a quarter of a century has elapsed
since the disastrous war between Germany and
France, the bad feeling between the two nations has
unfortunately been kept up. France cannot forget
the loss of her provinces, and, though the attitude of
the French Government is conciliatory, outbursts of
a feeling of hatred against Germany, accompanied
by provocative language on the part of irresponsible
men, constantly occur.
The German people, with a vivid recollection of
the French invasion early in the century, and perhaps
taking the expressions of the war-party in France
too seriously, look upon the French nation as their
arch-enemies. By the celebration of anniversaries
painful to the French, and other means, the German
Government keeps the animosity between the two
nations alive, and impresses the people with the
opinion that the heavy taxes it has to pay for armaments
are made indispensable by the enmity of
France. It, is therefore, natural that hatred against
France should prevail in Germany.
We understand that Max Nordau for a considerable
time was the Paris correspondent of German papers,
and we may take for granted that he would not have
been able to please his German readers had he not
been strongly biassed in favour of Germany against
France—a fact to which his work bears ample
witness.
Such is, then, the man who, in his undaunted
faith in his science and in himself, in the name of
truth and the welfare of humanity, and undeterred
by the penalties of the Great Council and Hell Fire,
has said to his brethren,—to the one, “You are
Raca!” and to the other, “Thou fool!”
CHAPTER II DUSK OR DAWN!
Nordau’s theory is that the educated classes
of the world are degenerating; that the peculiarities
in passions, tastes, pastimes, and moods, bear
witness to such degeneration; that the cause must
be found in the physical condition of the brains of
such authors and artists as for the time being have
the ear and the eye of the public; that the remedy
against degeneration may be found in a moral quasi-compulsory
supervision on the part of the non-degenerate
over degenerate authors and artists. If we
are not entirely exact in this summary of his postulates
and conclusions, it is to a great extent Nordau’s
fault, because nowhere does he give any decided
statement of the scope of his book.
In his first chapter he goes out of his way in
order to protest against the misconception which
represents him as having insinuated that the whole
of humanity exhibited signs of decay, and he declares
that his remarks apply exclusively to the educated
classes. Were this absolutely true, there would
have been but small occasion for his remarkable
work. But over and over again in the pages of
Degeneration he speaks of the masses as partly
affected by degeneration, and of the danger of the
contamination spreading from the educated classes
to the masses. He mentions the extreme Socialists
and the Anarchists as the victims of the mental
disease he investigates. And yet he flatters himself
that the proletariat is not as the upper classes are,
and bases his opinion on the fact that they appear
satisfied with the old forms of art and poetry, that
they prefer George Ohnet’s novels to the works
of the symbolists, and Mascagni’s music to that of
Wagner.
These statements evidently emanate from one who
has mingled little with the people. The truth is that
the newest books, the newest music, the newest pictures,
only slowly reach the working classes, and
when such works are the outcome of temporary
fashion and mood, they might not reach them at all.
But this by no means proves that the working classes
do not experience the impulses which prompt the
predilections of the upper classes.
If Nordau’s views of the proletariat in general
were confirmed by actualities prevailing among the
German proletariat, a heavy load would be lifted
from the shoulders of the German Government. But,
judging from the German Press—the official Press
as well as the Socialistic—or from the speeches of
so high an authority as the Emperor himself, there
exists but little of the Philistine contentment with
the present order of things of which the author
speaks. On the contrary, the Emperor complains
that the discontented working classes are losing
their respect for things that used to be sacred to
them, such as patriotism, feudal loyalty, religion, etc.
Does Nordau mean to tell us that the pornographic
novels of certain French authors, that the
works of Émile Zola and other realists, are not read
by the masses in France? Who then pays for the
enormous editions issued after millions have read
them in feuilleton? Or does he wish us to believe
that only the aristocracy and the upper classes in
France have been affected by the mysticism which
finds its outlet in the pilgrimage to Lourdes?
As to the working classes in the English-speaking
countries, which, by the way, signify so little to
Nordau that he not even once mentions them in his
work, are they not children of their time, and do
they not reflect every tendency, every virtue, and
every vice in the upper classes? Not only would
Nordau find, were he to investigate the matter, that
those stigmata of degeneration which he refers to as
such—Individualism and Anarchism—are making big
strides among the English-speaking working classes,
but that the taste for criminal and realistic literature
is growing in popularity. He would even find Wagner’s
music intensely applauded by audiences recruited
from the working class.
Far from developing ethically in different directions,
the upper and the lower classes in this country
move together, each simultaneously influencing the
other. While the lower classes follow the upper
classes in many things—for example, politics, dress,
etc.—the upper classes obtain their comic songs, their
humorous stories, and most of their fun from the
lower classes.
The impartial observer cannot fail to notice the
kinship which exists between the proclivities of the
two extremes of English society—the wealthiest
nobility and the poorest labourers. Both these
classes are intensely fond of sports, both degrade
sport by betting, both are given to lavish expenditure,
both pride themselves on physical force and
pluck above everything. Both are prone to disregard
the sanctity of marriage. Both indulge freely
in the pleasures of eating and drinking. Individuals
of both classes get on together better than they do
with the middle classes. And both are only superficially
religious.
Perhaps this remarkable community of tastes and
views may account for what has always been an
inexplicable enigma to foreigners,—the conservative
working man.
Nordau classes, among the indications of decay, the
yearning for freedom from outward control and for
complete personal independence. It is true he takes
for granted that such yearnings for individual liberty
aim at the realization of bestial propensities now,
according to him, kept in check only by law, police,
and public opinion. We shall, later on, find that he
has completely misunderstood the attempts to shake
off all shackles which he has noticed. Here it suffices
to point out that the longing for individual freedom,
which manifests itself in a thousand ways unobserved
by Nordau, and in the upper classes takes the shape
of a revolt against conventionality, is conspicuous
among the working classes of Great Britain. This
year’s elections have proved beyond doubt that the
tendency towards State Socialism which characterized
the Liberal policy is fast becoming distasteful to the
rank and file of voters. The tyranny, which, in the
name of Socialism, was exercised by the Trades
Unions, will soon be a thing of the past. When at
its height of development the Trades Unions hardly
comprised one-fifth of the working classes, and now
already the movement is in full retrogression. The
Free Labour Association, though only lately called
into existence, meets with increasing support, and may
no doubt be looked upon as an expression of our
working classes’ new-born love of freedom.
This change of mind, or, as Nordau would call it,
this degeneration, also accounts for the present halt
in the advance of the Socialistic propaganda and the
rapid spread of moderate but decisive Anarchist
opinions which in no small degree contributed to
the recent Conservative victory at the polls.
What is here stated regarding the British working
classes is true regarding the working classes of all the
English-speaking countries. Everywhere we find a
strong yearning for freedom from control. The remarkable
point about the expressions of this yearning
is that, though the votaries of the revolt against
State tyranny have so far not been able to formulate
any complete or practical scheme for the life of a
State, or community, governed by the best instincts
of the human being instead of by law, their views are
rapidly gaining ground. This is especially the case
in the United States, where Mr. Tucker, the editor of
a little journal called Liberty, is steadily extending
his influence.
The author of Degeneration distorts reality when
he supposes that the upper classes of a country can
be corrupt and degenerate, while the masses conform
to that German Philistine ideal—a very poor one
indeed—which Nordau would fain hold up to them.
This is proved by the fact that it is in their relations
with the masses that the corruption of the upper
classes becomes conspicuous, and that only through
response from the masses can many forms of such
corruptions become possible.
It would take us too far to record all the proofs
that actualities furnish of this fact. We shall simply
point out one of the many conditions in the masses
which promote corruption in the educated classes,
namely, poverty. The appalling, demoralizing, brutalising
poverty in the large modern cities—this
poisonous fungus grown out of modern government
and political corruptions, not only kills the sense of
self-respect and decency in its victims, but renders
prostitution, through sheer hunger and suffering, the
trade of millions. It is poverty among the masses
which undermines the artistic feeling of the nation,
stands in the way of applied art, and compels the
caterer of popular amusements to appeal to low
passions and brutal instincts. Our epoch is not the
first example in history where masses of destitute
people exercise all their ingenuity in corrupting the
wealthy citizens in the hope of snatching some crumbs
of their wealth.
Dire poverty it is, with its hovels, its rags, and its
diseases, which gives riches their immense value in
the eyes of the people. It creates a thirst for gold.
No man thinks himself safe from falling into the
abyss of modern poverty until he has amassed a
large fortune and placed himself in the position
of amassing more. The love of wealth corrupts
Literature, Art, the Press. It is at the base of
all financial, political, administrative scandals. It is
responsible for mercenary marriages, which fill the
law courts, pollute society, and contaminate the
home.
The poverty of the masses paralyses the efforts of
honest industries, honest trades, and honest professions.
The men who succeed are not those who
benefit their fellow-men, but those who ruthlessly
trample them under foot in their heedless race for
gold. It is a well-known fact that the upper classes
are not prolific, and would die out were they not
recruited from the ranks; if therefore the state of the
masses is such as to allow its worst element to rise
to influential positions in society, demoralization of
the masses must inevitably produce demoralization of
the classes.
We will leave it to the thinking public to consider
to what extent other conditions of the masses, besides
poverty, react in all countries on the upper classes—what
the effects are, first on the masses, and then on
the classes, of corrupt and retrograde churches, compulsory
service in the army, police tyranny, bad and
unjust laws, tutelage under pragmatical Philistines,
caste institutions, official newspapers, State-regulated
arts and entertainments, administrative favouritism,
etc.
But Nordau takes no heed of such all-powerful
causes of corruption. He sees degeneration only in
the upper classes, and, placing the cart before the
horse, he regards what he considers the degenerated
author and artist as the cause of a state of affairs of
which they are the very last products.
There are many passages in his book that strongly
suggest that he is not completely sincere in his one-sided
view. The savage blows he sometimes deals at
the Anarchists bear witness that this form of—as he
would call it—degeneration among the masses caused
him a considerable amount of uneasiness. Judging
by the similarity of his language and that of the
Emperor of Germany, he might well be commissioned
to brand both Socialists and Anarchists as wild beasts.
Be this as it may, his few allusions to the corruption
of the masses serve to enhance the untrustworthiness
of the signs of degeneration which he points out in
the upper classes.
Among these figure prominently—who would
believe it?—modern female toilets. And why? Not
because they are indecent, as they have often been
in other periods, but because they are eccentric. Is
there then a normal dress for ladies? Or what code
is there in existence to which Nordau can appeal?
Is it a sign of degeneration to hold that one of the
chief objects of toilets is to be beautiful and to
enhance the beauty of the wearer? And ought a
lady who dresses according to this principle to be put
down as a dweller on the border-land of madness? If
women love to dress well, and men love to behold
them well-dressed, would it not be madness to adopt
ugly and monotonous toilets?
It is, of course, not difficult to see that the author’s
standard of female toilet is the plain and ugly dress
of the German housewife, and that he has never realized
the delight which an Englishman takes in seeing
his wife richly dressed, and in a way that suits her
face and form. If Nordau’s standard of female dress
is the severe draperies of the antique, he does not say
so. But, if it be, we must remind him that the beauty
of the classic draperies was borrowed from the beauty
of the forms they revealed or partly displayed.
With the best will, we could not in northern Europe
emulate the Greeks in dress. There are two objections:
the climate, which demands warm covering;
the sense of may-be false modesty, inherited from the
early Christian ages, which prevents the display of
human forms. The time will no doubt come when
humanity is sufficiently pure-minded—sufficiently degenerated,
as Nordau would probably say—to dress
in clinging draperies, to expose the form more freely
indoors and in warm weather; and who would say
that morality would not be the gainer? A movement
in this direction is already apparent. The skirt-dance
represents one stage. The appearance of an actress
without shoes or stockings might well herald a return
to sandals, and the abandonment of the barbarous
fashion of cramping children’s feet in pointed shoes.
But to call the women of European society degenerate
because, under the present circumstances, they
do not go about in light tunics, displaying their feet,
their arms, and one leg, is hardly fair.
Our great alienist is very severe on the men of society
as well, more especially for the manner in which
they trim their beards. We cannot help sympathizing
with men who wear a double-pointed beard when
they are told that they are on the high road to lunacy
because they ape Lucius Verrius, a gentleman whose
portrait they have probably never seen. Such stigmata
of folly could have been pointed out only by a
man whose mind is completely devoid of a sense of
the ridiculous.
To anybody who has not a special point to prove
at all cost, it will be patent that throughout the whole
course of history educated men never dressed more
soberly than now. In this matter English fashion
governs the world, and the ruling ideas in Englishmen’s
dress are durability, comfort, and adaptability
to the occasions on which it is worn. Continental
men may not adhere so strictly to these ideas, but
there is good reason to believe that in a short time
they will do so.
Modern room and house decorations are, according
to Nordau, so many indications of degeneration
and decay. That there are many rooms and houses
eccentrically furnished and decorated throughout the
civilized world no one would deny. But compared
with the number of houses and rooms chastely furnished
and decorated in a manner which is incomparably
more pleasant and attractive than the average
rooms, especially in Germany and England thirty
years ago, these abodes of eccentrics sink into insignificance.
As to the decoration of public halls
and places of amusement, we surely notice an improvement
which could not point to degeneration.
Hardly in any European town would such wall decorations
be now permitted as disfigured the walls
of public places of amusement and dancing-halls in
Germany some thirty years ago—the Apollo Saal of
Hamburg, to wit, the walls of which represented hell
in the worst taste possible.
Here, again, Nordau gives us no standard to go by.
He does not tell us what the house or the room of
a rational being should be like, or to what extent a
wealthy man may indulge in a freak, or amuse his
friends by grotesque furniture and bizarre decorations,
without being degenerated.
The enjoyments of society especially present symptoms
which cause our psychologist to tremble for the
sanity of the upper classes. Under this head, we expected
him to say something of the increasing taste
for healthy games and sport, for travel, and the amateur
practice of the arts for amusement’s sake. Had
he been willing to look at the question from both
sides, he might have said something about the increasing
love of science, especially social science; of good
books as well as bad ones; of the high prices fetched
by the paintings of the old masters, even those not
belonging to the pre-Raphaelite period, consequently
real works of art according to Nordau. He might
have acknowledged the improved tone in social
gatherings and the marked diminution in convivial
drunkenness.
While sitting in judgment upon the upper classes
of Europe, why should he not have noticed the more
serious side of their lives as well as their enjoyments,
as manifested in subscriptions to hospitals or orphanages,
and institutes of every description; sick-nursing
establishments, where ladies of high rank and wealth
give their personal services, sacrifices of time and
comfort in the endeavour to brighten the lives of
the poor, to save fallen women, to assist released
prisoners, to protect children and even animals from
cruelty? We say, purposely, nothing of all the
charitable work done in connection with churches,
because Nordau and his admirers might not recognise
any results of religious feeling as a proof of sanity.
But all these emphatic and unmistakable indications
of the state of society—at least as valuable as
the manifestations of vice, hysteria, and eccentricity—are
ignored. On the other hand, he makes much
of the attempts which here and there have been
made, especially in Paris, with representations appealing
to many senses at once; for instance, pictures
exhibited with music, musical recitals in darkened
rooms, etc. Such cases are not only extremely
rare, but simply are another combination of many
arts hardly more complicated than that represented
by operas, in which dance[,] music, poetry, and painting
are mingled in order to please.
In what recorded period, and in what nation, have
there not been attempts to create new sources of
enjoyment? Why should not attempts be made
at advance in amusements as well as in any other
feature of our civilization? That many of these experiments
appear silly, and end in utter failure, ought
to surprise nobody, and scientists the least. Any one
who has tried to invent something new, to ascertain by
experiments some scientific fact, or to solve a physical
or mechanical problem, ought to know that a very
large number of experiments are bound to fail before
success is achieved. It is strange to find in our days
a scientist condemning, as the beginning of folly,
that dissatisfaction with existing things which is the
primary motor of all progress and all knowledge. By
doing so he ranges himself on the side of those Philistines
who burnt the apostles of progress as heretics
and imprisoned the pioneers of science as madmen.
The unrest which our psychologist notices in the
educated classes exists as well among all the lower
classes of Europe, though among them it reveals itself
in other manifestations. It springs however from the
same source—a strong instinctive feeling, largely corroborated
by judgment, that human life in all spheres
is, in the present epoch, utterly out of harmony with
nature, with our irresistible instincts, and all those
noble aspirations, on the realization of which our self-respect,
our ease of mind, and our happiness alone can
be based. It is not alone the present feeling of incongruity
which disturbs humanity, but the fast-ripening
conviction that we are moving in a wrong direction
inspires despair, pessimism in some, and a desire for
hazardous new departures in others.
This sense of unrest, this craving for change, far
from being symptoms of degeneration, are the first
faint indications of renewing vitality. If decay there
be, it is simply the fermentation which precedes germination.
Two opposing principles, two different systems, two
classes of antagonistic institutions, cannot exist in the
same place and at the same time. When therefore
old things have been tried ad nauseam and constantly
found wanting, any unprejudiced man, nay, even an
animal, must experience a desire to destroy them.
This feeling naturally becomes strongest in the man
with an imaginative and aspiring mind: for besides
the general disgust of old things, he sees in them the
chief obstacles to better and higher things. The axe
must precede the plough, because the forest cannot
co-exist with the wheat-field. The growing enmity
against old dogmas, old authorities, old forms among
the educated and artistic classes, the kindling rage of
the masses against existing institutions, signal the
clearing of the rank jungle and the pestilential swamps
prior to cultivation. The leading features of modern
culture have up till now been submission to authorities,
violation of nature, sacrifice of individual liberty, and
progression on Collectivist lines. What wonder then
that those who keenly feel the present degradation of
man, achieved under old conditions, should turn,
against these and clamour for liberty, nature, and
self?
Nordau, with his German-Philistine ideas, with his
head crammed full of authoritative teaching, and
biassed by the clap-trap of the commonest Collectivism,
has utterly misunderstood the phenomena
which he has only partially observed. He does not
allow for the mistakes, the exaggerations, and the
eccentricities committed by men who try to give expression
to their feelings, their yearnings, their aspirations,
unhampered by traditional bonds. He is bewildered
because a movement springing entirely from
feeling and instinct does not follow a fixed programme,
or some dry philosophical system. He
under-estimates the value of an ethical revolution,
because so far it has not reached its constructive
stage; and because the new apostles of liberty, intoxicated
by their self-liberation, run amuck indiscriminately
against all old things, be they good or
bad; because the movement is in the hands of
extremists, enthusiasts, and sentimentalists, and still
awaits the guiding hand of the unbiassed logician,
the cool-headed sociologist and economist, capable
of harmonizing it with practical life and moral order.
Nordau, by his book, has forfeited his claim to be
one of these.
CHAPTER III MYSTICISM AND THE UNKNOWABLE
Of the good things contained in Nordau’s book
which should secure for it a place in the
study of every educated man, his fourth chapter
entitled “Etiology” figures conspicuously. He deals
here with the causes—not the primary economic and
sociological causes, but the immediate causes—of the
increasing bodily debilities and mental derangements
characteristic of our epoch. Such facts, or generally
assumed facts, as that the average term of human life
is extending; that the average stature of man has
increased since the middle ages, rendering the armour
of mighty men of those days too small for middle-sized
men of our generation; that the average chest-measure
in the German army is expanding; that personal
beauty of children, women, and men is in the ascendant;
that many men attain to a great age without
the slightest sign of diminished mental power;—all
these facts might appear so many contradictions to
Nordau’s assertions in the chapter alluded to.
But, though the consideration of them might induce
him to modify some of the minor points, they are not
completely inconsistent with his general reasoning.
He warns us that the excessive consumption of spirits
and tobacco, the use of opiates and poisons in general,
produce debility and premature death. Bad food,
bad air, bad dwellings, and a great number of other
disadvantages which town dwellers, especially the
poor, must endure, are no doubt at least as harmful
to body and mind as he proves. He rightly attributes
a great number of nerve diseases to the prostration
and fatigue consequent upon over-exertion and over-excitement,
which seems inevitable in an epoch of
railways, telegraphs, and machinery.
The whole of his chapter “Etiology,” however,
dealing as it does with the degeneration of the
masses, seems to contradict what he says in his first
chapter about the upper classes only being affected
by fin de siècle degeneration, while the masses experience
only a more or less slight touch of it. It
also seems to disprove his theory that degenerate
authors and artists are the chief cause of degeneration
among the upper classes, a view which leads him to
overlook the most palpable and most powerful causes
for the production of those psychological phenomena
throughout civilized humanity which he notices only
among the upper classes.
In discussing degeneration it is of the utmost importance
to know how the affliction progresses—whether
certain authors and artists were degenerated,
and then affected the upper classes—or whether
the upper classes were degenerated and thus produced
the degenerated authors and artists. Nordau seems
to vacillate between the two opinions, or he considers
the pernicious influence to have been reciprocal. It
is however clear that he regards these authors and
artists, as well as those members of the upper classes
who sympathize with them, as dwellers on the border-land
between sanity and madness. The stigmata, or
the signs of distorted minds, he divides—as they
necessarily must be divided—into bodily stigmata and
mental stigmata. The bodily stigmata are of course
malformations of the head, and he lays particular
stress on the conformation of the ear, its more or less
projecting position, the shape of the lobe, or its clinging
to the head. It would have been charity and
justice on his part to have explained that, while these
stigmata are frequently found on lunatics and idiots,
there are probably millions of people who bear them
without being demented, or even eccentric.
On the other hand, it cannot be denied that there
are thousands of lunatics who possess well-shaped
heads and ears.
He relies however but little on the bodily stigmata,
and finds them only on a few of his subjects.
He deals, of course, chiefly with the mental stigmata,
and among these he gives mysticism a prominent
place. He quotes from Legrain to the effect that
“mystical thoughts are to be laid to the account of
insanity and degeneration,” but Legrain adds at once
that they are observable in two states—in epilepsy
and in hysterical delirium. According to his authority
we consequently know that those who suffer from
epilepsy and delirium are apt to be mystical. But
Legrain would probably be the first to object to the
conclusion that all those who are mystically inclined
suffer from epilepsy and delirium.
In his definition of mysticism Nordau says that
“the word describes a state of mind in which the
subject imagines that he sees or divines unknown and
inexplicable relations amongst phenomena, discerns
in things hints at mysteries, and regards them as
symbols.” But he adds, “by which dark powers seek
to unveil, or, at least, to indicate all sorts of marvels
which he endeavours to guess, though generally in
vain.”
We have divided his definition into two parts,
because placed in one sentence it seems an incorrect
and unfair definition, the former part of which might
be used as a proof of degeneration in a perfectly
sound mind, while the latter part is the essential of
the whole definition.
As we have already pointed out, science and all
researches have utterly failed to furnish replies to all
questions regarding the origin, aim, plan, and final
destiny of the universe and of humanity. Under
such circumstances, the world around us, that which
has preceded it, that which will follow it, as well as
ourselves, necessarily remain mysteries. Can then
any one who perceives or divines unknown, and to
us now inexplicable, relations between phenomena
and who discerns mysteries be regarded as a degenerate?
All the scientific facts of which we are now
in possession were mysteries before they were discovered,
and the scientists who, guided by slight
hints and sometimes by guesses, have unravelled the
marvels of nature, could not surely be put down as
lunatics. It is therefore evident that the phrase
“dark power” is a most essential part in Nordau’s
definition, and that a man can behold mysteries,
dwell on them, study them, sometimes unravel them,
and remain a perfectly sane man, and that he only
who is mystical and deals with mysteries in an
irrational way is a degenerate.
Nordau says as much in his illustration of the
peasant who is a mystic in his religion and in his
belief in the weather-witch, but a matter-of-fact man
in his farming and in his business. But he is not so
lenient to the exponents of the mystic school in art
and literature. With regard to these, he is rather
prone to determine the state of their mind according
to that part of a quotation from Morel which he has
italicised in his book, “a morbid deviation from an
original type.” The word morbid alone would have
sufficed, but he seems to attach more importance to
the other part of the sentence and to regard all who
deviate from an original type as degenerate. He
does not allow for extenuating circumstances in the
authors and artists as he does in the case of the
peasant. If he did, he could not class any of these,
or their admirers, among the degenerates, unless he
could also prove that they were irrational in their
daily life and their business relations.
He acknowledges that the emotional nature of
man has played a more important part in the world
than his intellect, and yet he seems to have before
his eyes an original type consisting exclusively of
intellect and devoid of emotions. If man’s destiny,
his moral condition, his education, his happiness, and
his usefulness in the world, were to be determined
chiefly by his intellectual power, the progress of the
race would have been infinitely more slow than it
has been, and the bulk of individuals now alive
would be far less removed from the animal than they
are.
It might be contended that, if not all, at least a
large number of religions have brought with them
many evils, but, taking a broad view of the work
accomplished by them in comparison, not with what
they would have done had they been more perfect,
but with that state which would have prevailed had
they never existed, no unprejudiced historian will
deny that civilization and the progress of our race
have been considerably accelerated through the influence
of religions.
No religion is based on logic, and hardly ever were
religious precepts and dogmas accepted exclusively
on intellectual grounds. Faith and reasoning, considerably
modified by emotion, have always formed
the basis of religious beliefs.
Not only in connection with religious matters, but
in every event and every development in human
affairs, emotion has played an active and prominent
part. Such feelings as love, friendship, ambition,
lust, gratitude, hatred, revengefulness, patriotism,
loyalty, chivalry, etc., are the great motive powers
in the human drama, and when the intellect steps
in it is as their counsellor and their servant.
It is therefore legitimate and reasonable for those
who wish to sway human beings, who wish to educate
them, elevate them, to address themselves to
their emotional nature. In the position in which
man is placed—living on a cosmic grain of sand,
moving in space by an inexplicable power at an
inconceivable speed, without knowing who he is and
why he is—the mystical must perforce have a great
attraction for him. To be easily impressed by the
mystical is therefore one of his natural conditions,
be it good, bad, or indifferent. When the emotional
nature of human beings is appealed to it is as rational
for artists and poets to address themselves to the love
of the mystical as to the love of the beautiful, and
therefore there should be a legitimate place for mysticism
in art and poetry.
It is almost inconceivable that an educated, well-balanced
mind should never dwell on those immensities
still unexplored, and the innumerable enigmas
still unsolved or insoluble, and content itself with
lingering over those comparatively insignificant truths
which science so far has revealed. To what an extent
a man remains satisfied with quasi-explanations
of scientific research depends on the strength of his
imagination. It is pardonable if alienists should look
upon imagination as a doubtful blessing; but though
it may appear a dangerous gift in their patients,
there can be little doubt that it is an indispensable
attribute to a well-equipped mind. It is the mental
faculty which most distinguishes man from the animals—the
one on which he could with the greatest
appearance of legitimacy base his claim to divine
origin. Dogs may dream and horses may see ghosts,
but their hallucinations are vastly different from the
imagination of man, which allows him to receive and
retain almost any number of presentations, to elaborate
them into new combinations, thus reconstructing
pictures of the past and daring conceptions of
the future, capable of easy realization. A powerful
imagination is essential not only to the poet and
the artist, but to the engineer, the mechanician, the
statesman,—in fact, to all who set themselves a practical
task or a distinct ideal.
It is the imaginative strength of the scientist which
renders him a pioneer and a discoverer, and without
it he is to his science what the performer of music
who cannot compose is to music. From everyday
experience we are justified in believing that
the cramming of the memory, much reading for
examinations or other purposes, and a developed
habit of relying on authorities tend to weaken the
imagination in a man. This seems to be confirmed
by the theory of psychologists: that desuetude of a
faculty tends to its decay; and might well be the
explanation of the often-confirmed fact that great
discoverers and inventors have seldom emerged
from the ranks of the omnivorous readers of the
universities.
In the same manner we may explain what we have
before called the scientific superstition discernible in
so many scientists. The more they are satisfied with
their systems, the more they take nomenclature and
classification for adequate explanation, the less they
are attracted by the spheres into which science has
not penetrated or cannot penetrate. There is this
similarity between the scientifically superstitious and
the theologically superstitious—that they both believe
that they have explained all, and they thereby
place themselves beyond the possibility of being
right; for the mass of unexpected facts revealed by
science, eclipsing as they do the wildest flight of the
imagination, renders it possible for any man to be
right in his speculations on the secrets of the universe
save those men who say that they know all.
It is therefore not surprising that a scientist by
erudition, and especially an alienist, who, by dint
of studying the mechanism which connects what
some call the soul, and others designate as the
trinity of the consciousness, the judgment, and the
will, with the body, has persuaded himself that there
is nothing beyond nerves, cells and the gray matter,
should look with contempt on imagination, and yet
more so on the love of the mystical, and that his
ideal man, his “original type,” should possess so
little imagination as to remain unaffected by the
mystical.
Lack of information and of observation has caused
the multitude to regard a great number of men—distinguished
in the eyes of the world exclusively by
their intellectual powers—as non-mystics to such a
degree as to class them as atheists. The majority
of such men, though distinctly at variance with the
dogmas and views of established sects, have been
and are, in their inner consciousness, both mystics
and religionists. When in public they have seemingly
attacked religion and mysticism, they have in
reality only attacked churches and superstition. In
the judgment of a great many intelligent men the
controversy between Professor Huxley and Dr. Martineau
goes far to confirm this view. When humanity,
including scientists, learns to distinguish between
religion and churches, it will be understood that
almost all men in the past and present who have
deservedly been called great, have been religionists,
and therefore mystics.
Let us instance Faraday. He belonged all his life
to a sect which must be classed among the mystics,
and he died a believer in its creed. Are we then to
class this keen observer, accurate investigator, and
brilliant logician, this daring pioneer of science, this
ingenious unraveller of nature’s secrets, among the
degenerates? If we do, where should we class average
scientists, including Nordau? Or should we
place ourselves in the position of the common-sense
German Philistine, and declare that mysticism is not
mysticism when it takes the shape of the belief of a
sect tolerated by the police?
But is not Faraday’s mysticism perfectly compatible
with a sound mind? He was one of those scientists
with unclouded reasoning powers, whose knowledge—gained
by investigation, not from authorities—had
taught him how little he knew of the great mysteries
of creation. He recognised that our emotional cravings
cannot be satisfied by science in its present stage,
but only by emotional realization. Hence his religious
attitude towards the great mysterious power of
which he knew nothing, but whose work became more
and more manifest as his investigation proceeded.
What wiser course could a man adopt, who was so
capable of distinguishing essence from form, than to
give that form to his religion which had gratified his
emotional nature as a child?
If sound minds may be mystically inclined, if our
emotional nature can be reached by mysticism in
poetry and art, and if our emotions are acknowledged
to be receptive to elevating and pleasing impressions,
the pre-Raphaelites could not all have been as degenerate
as Nordau would have us believe. They were,
no doubt, emotionalists, mystics, and even symbolists,
and they frankly claimed the right to be regarded as
such. They considered themselves as having a mission,
and the fact that a man throws himself heart
and soul into his mission is no sign of degeneration.
Now, there are walks in life, callings, missions,
which involve no risk to those who undertake them;
there are others that involve great risks.
Some callings expose a man to bodily harm, others
to mental harm. Nothing could be more uncharitable
and cruel than to revile a man, to attack his reputation,
to wound his feelings, and to lower his self-esteem,
because he returns maimed and invalided after having
fought the good fight.
A shopkeeper, a shoemaker, an author of sensational
books, runs but little risk of damaging either
his body or his mind. The sailor, the miner, the
leader of a revolution, exposes himself to great bodily
danger. The man who acquires a vast erudition may
dull his imagination and his judgment; the man who
strains his brain to the utmost, who, perhaps, overstrains
it, in the solution of difficult problems, the
man whose mission lies in the domain of the emotions,
exposes his mind to injury. If there be truth
in this, mysticism in poetry and art may cause degeneration
in the poet’s or the artist’s mind, especially if
it be a weak one; but to conclude from this that mysticism
in art springs from diseased minds is to confound
cause with effect.
If we accept Nordau’s Philistine definition of art
and his views as to its mission, mysticism would have
no place in art or in poetry. He would certainly exclude
it, but in doing so he would contradict himself
glaringly. We have already complained that he does
not explain his standards, and that he does not give
his ideals. But from his work before us, it is evident
that the standard by which he would measure poetry
is the work of Goethe and Shakespeare, especially
the former. Goethe owes his fame largely to his
Faust—a mystical work if ever there was one. The
prologue is religious mysticism, the first part is diabolism,
the second part is arch-mysticism, which so
far has resisted all attempts at interpretation. In the
same manner Hamlet, Macbeth, and other plays of
Shakespeare derive their great charm and their
artistic value largely from mysticism.
All this however does not prove that either
irrational or dishonest mysticism is acceptable, and
much that Nordau says regarding pre-Raphaelitism
should be taken to heart by the camp-followers of the
movement. In this term we include, of course, those
painters who, unable to draw and paint, try to force
their pictures upon the market by sheer bounce; and
empty-headed critics who insolently assume a mental,
or, as they would call it, a spiritual, superiority by
writing obscure, unintelligible rigmaroles in praise of
pictures which attract attention by means of nought
but their eccentricity. This class of people cannot be
considered as representing the pre-Raphaelite movement,
nor can they be called degenerate in the sense
Nordau means, for there is a method in their degeneracy
which yields pounds, shillings, and pence. We
also include in this category a class of people whose
conceit may border on degeneracy, and who believe
that any one who cannot draw and paint is qualified
for a pre-Raphaelite painter, and who sincerely assume
and enjoy the position as misunderstood
geniuses.
As to the crowds in the exhibitions that gather
before an incomprehensible eccentricity made conspicuous
by the log-rolling process, they surely do
not all deserve the epithet of degenerates. Many are
drawn there by sheer curiosity; others damn with
faint praise, in order to escape the wrath of the
fanatic. There are also, of course, many who, for
the purpose of giving themselves airs, admire traits
of beauty which they really fail to see. The behaviour
of these hypocritical æsthetes is, of course, deplorable,
but they yield to a weakness not confined to the end
of our century. Andersen’s story of the king’s clothes,
inspired by a very old German tale, is one of many
evidences of the antiquity of such folly.
The sincere pre-Raphaelites deserve the sympathy
of every thinking man, though they may be guilty of
many imperfections. According to Nordau, the mission
of the painter is to serve as a vehicle of beautiful
impressions to the public. A man who fulfilled this
mission might indeed be called an artist, and his painting
might be the limits of painting as such. But
this does not prevent a picture from containing a
story, a moral, or the expression of an emotion, if the
painter be a good story-teller, a true poet, and a sound
teacher. If a work of art can thus fulfil two high
purposes instead of one, everybody is a gainer by it,
and the fact that it is the embodiment of two arts instead
of one cannot reasonably be made an objection.
The artist who succeeds in thus blending two arts
should surely not be called a degenerate.
Ruskin did not, as Nordau confesses, advocate any
neglect in the art of painting as such, but he warned
artists not to waste their time on unworthy subjects.
He is a philanthropist as well as a writer on art, and
feels aggrieved when the artist neglects so good an
opportunity of teaching as a well-executed painting
offers, and yet more when he sees art abased in
order to gratify sensuality or morbid cravings for
the horrible.
That Ruskin did not so absolutely disregard beautiful
pictures which have no story to tell and no
teaching to impart becomes incontestable when we
remember his panegyrics of Turner.
Victor Hugo in his Notre Dame de Paris makes
Claude Frollo say, when he has a book in his hand
and the old cathedral before him, that the one will
kill the other, meaning, of course, that books were
predestined to supersede symbolism in buildings and
other arts. Nordau takes for granted that this has
already been done. He sees no good in works of art
giving expression to ideas and emotions which could
so much better be described and more clearly defined
in books. But is there not a great inconsistency in
first admitting that art keeps within its rational limit
when it presents the beauties of nature to the public
in such a manner as to make them more evident,
which is equal to teaching that nature is beautiful,
and then to say that art oversteps its limits when it
teaches, or attempts to teach, anything else?
If we survey all the means available to humanity
for the conveyance of thoughts and emotions, they
present a scale which begins by speech and ends
with music. Though it must be acknowledged that
speech only with difficulty lends itself to the expression
of one or a considerable number of interdependent
and intertangent complex ideas perfectly
clear in a sound mind, it is however the best means
we possess for lucid expression. Written prose has
the same merit as speech, and may be used to express
the driest mathematical facts, as well as the most
poetical imaginings. Verse, we think it will be generally
allowed, is better calculated to convey poetical
ideas and expressions, as it admits of greater liberty,
more stirring language, bolder metaphors, and because
rhythm and rhyme, in virtue of their musical qualities,
appeal to the imagination and stir the emotions.
When to poetry melody is added, it becomes song,
a mode of expression which appeals fully as much to
our emotional nature as to our intellect. When instrumental
music is added to song, to evoke emotion
becomes the cardinal object, and intellect receives
hardly any impression. Music without words is the
mode of conveying emotions—and possibly ideas, too
subtle, so to say, too spiritual to be analysed by the
intellect—in so distinct a way that the emotions of the
composer, and may be of the performer, are faithfully
reproduced in the hearers. A mutual understanding
is thus established between them as clearly as any
understanding arrived at through exhaustive verbal
explanation.
Scientists have endeavoured to explain on materialist
lines the charm exercised by music over us, but
their explanations obviously never touch more than
the mechanical motion of the sound-waves and the
receptive mechanism of the ear and the brain. Their
dogmatizing is moreover so dry, halting, and one-sided
as to convince musical people that their attempt at
explanation is hopeless. Music belongs to the sphere
of emotions, which lie beyond the ken of science, and
will be as long as scientific progression is hampered
by the materialist bias.
And yet the most unimaginative scientist will not
deny that all the methods of conveying ideas and
emotions enumerated in the above scale, including
instrumental music, are legitimate arts. Why then
should there not be the same latitude allowed to the
arts appealing to us through the sight as to those
appealing to us through the hearing? If the architect,
sculptor, or painter, or two of them, or even
three of them, combined in collaboration, wishing to
convey an impression, or to evoke an emotion, why
should they not be allowed to do so by any of the
means which fall within their sphere? If they should
wish to evoke emotions similar to those evoked by
music, and they can do so by choosing a certain
subject, by introducing certain symbols, or even by
recalling sentiments of the past—the time of our
first love, our youth, or even our childhood,—why
should they not be free to do so?
The pre-Raphaelites claim the freedom to thus
expand the scope of pictorial art, to sanctify it, and
to make it appeal to the inmost recesses of our
emotional nature; and as the movement was started
at a time when art was in decadence and tended
to become subservient, abroad to pruriency, and at
home, to abominable Philistinism, the pre-Raphaelites
deserve a better treatment than they have received
at the hands of Nordau.
That they should commit mistakes was inevitable.
It is probable that they had not realized completely
to themselves the exact results to be aimed at. Like
the composer of music, they wished to convey to
others such of their own emotions as they deemed
legitimate, beautiful, and ennobling, and had to grope
in the dark, or to trust to momentary inspiration, for
the means. Being, and wishing to be emotional, they
may have neglected their intellectual powers, forgetting
that even when emotion reigns supreme it can
express itself truly only by the aid of intelligence.
Vivid emotions and powerful imaginations are not in
themselves stigmata of degeneration, but rather the
signs of a rich mind, so long as they remain under
the control of the intellect. It is only when they
run riot, unheeding the criticism of intellect, that the
balance of the mind is imperilled.
In their desire to emphasize the spiritual meaning
and the emotional nature of their works, the pre-Raphaelites
may have committed the mistake of
neglecting execution, truthfulness to nature, and the
laws of optics. Finding pictures appreciated by the
public in virtue of the subject and the conception,
despite faulty treatment, many of them no doubt
have been induced to realize their ideas and emotions
on canvas before they had sufficiently trained their
eye and their hand.
Every educated Englishman will understand that
Nordau somewhat distorts facts and conveys wrong
impressions in the account he gives of the movement.
Though the pre-Raphaelite Brotherhood was
dissolved, the movement has not been so devoid
of results as he insinuates. Though the first exhibition
of the Brotherhood was also the last one,
pictures by the same artist have been constantly
exhibited, and some of them have fetched fabulous
prices. He says that Millais, amongst others, has
retained that characteristic of the pre-Raphaelite
Brotherhood consisting of minuteness in details,
draperies, and backgrounds. Any one who has seen
Millais’ striking portraits, his “Cherry Ripe,” “Bubbles,”
“Caller Herrings,” and other pictures could
not possibly make such an assertion. We must, of
course, allow for the circumstance that Nordau’s
knowledge of the pictures he criticises is second-hand.
It is evident that he has not seen Millais’ latest
pictures. Had he done so, he would not have jeopardized
his whole system of reasoning by holding
Millais up as an example of degeneration. Here,
as in many other cases, Nordau, while exhibiting
an enormous erudition, reveals a remarkable want of
logic. To call Millais degenerate is a desperate way
out of a dilemma in which he has landed himself
by asserting, on the one hand, that those who paint
pictures such as Millais painted years ago are people
with degenerate brains, and, on the other, that
people who produce pictures such as Millais paints
now are people of sound mind. If degeneration is
the first step towards a high, normal, and sound development,
Nordau has been guilty of much ado
about nothing.
Had he ever beheld Holman Hunt’s “Shadow of
the Cross” even in an engraving, he could not in
his description of it have committed the mistakes
he has unless his mind is impervious to pictorial
impressions. He says that “the shadow of his
(Christ’s) body falling on the ground shows the
form of a cross.” This is not true. The shadow
of Christ’s body falls on the wall, where a tool shelf
and suspended tools simulate a cross. Nordau’s
erroneous description will certainly prejudice those
who have not seen the picture against Holman Hunt.
It is natural that the materialist, the pseudo-scientifically
superstitious, and the Philistine tendencies
of our age, so eminently embodied in the mind of
Nordau, and against which the pre-Raphaelite school
is a protest, should militate against a fair appreciation
of the tentative departure of these innovators.
The essence of their mysticism and their symbolism
is their belief in what, for lack of a better term,
has been called their spiritual life—the belief that
the mind is not a condition of matter, but that our
thinking Ego might have existed before it was incarnated,
and that it will live after our body has decayed.
Could our earthly existence be proved finite with
certainty, could any future existence be proved a
vain dream, incompatible with reason, then indeed
would pre-Raphaelitism be the beginning of folly, as,
in fact, would most of the things which now tend
to lighten and beautify our lives. We shall not here
endeavour to determine the five-thousand-year-old
discussion regarding eternal life. We shall simply
point out that the proofs on which the so-called
materialists base their conclusions are not so absolutely
convincing as to stigmatize their opponents
as lunatics.
Any one who has glanced at the development of
science from old times up to the present is well aware
of that weakness in the mind of scientists—especially
the non-pioneer scientists—which induces them to
believe that the conclusions they have arrived at,
generally in opposition to predecessors, are the whole
truth and nothing but the truth. For thousands of
years it has been the same. For each step that
science has climbed upwards, its votaries, with a few
brilliant exceptions, have believed themselves to be
at the top, and have with scorn rejected, as sheer
folly, any suggestion that the step on which they
stand is rotten and that there are sounder steps higher
up. The scientists of other days in their turn looked
upon Columbus, Galileo, and Tycho Brahe as fools.
A hundred years ago the scientists would have laughed
to scorn any one who had told them that their senses
deceived them with regard to light, darkness, colours,
silence and sound, and that all these presentations
received by our senses were simply movement or
manifestations of energy. The theory which regarded
atoms as minute subdivisions of matter is quite a
modern dogma, and yet it is already tottering to its
fall. More rational scientists already speak of atoms
as centres of force, an expression which twenty years
ago was regarded as rank heresy. If the theory
that atoms are centres of force is accepted, with all
its consequences, science is on the threshold of a
new departure which may cause the materialists to
look small indeed; for if what to our senses appears
as matter is a condition of force, instead of force
being a condition of matter, a vista entirely opposite
to that of the materialists is open to science—a vista
disclosing possibilities before which we might well
stand in awe.
Though it is incontestable that invention and discovery
have been enormously accelerated by often
apparently wild suggestions by the imagination, by
emotion, and by instinct, it is especially such suggestions
which are visited by the most furious
onslaughts on the part of the superstitious scientists.
When these reject as utter folly imaginings prompted
by faith or any other emotions, it is because such
suggestions are not only entirely out of harmony with
the scientific ideas of the moment, but because they
appear so extraordinary, so utterly destructive to the
views familiar to them. They would be less positive
in face of suggestions and speculations justified by
emotion, if they did not constantly forget that every
scientific discovery reveals facts which are not only
diametrically opposed to opinions previously held, but
also so marvellous as to baffle human understanding.
Bearing recent scientific discovery in mind, no one
will deny the folly of the man who a hundred years
ago would have prophetically declared: “What we
now have proved true and reasonable will in a hundred
years be proved error and folly, and what to us now
appears as sheer madness and rank impossibility will
then be scientific truth.”
Any contemporary scientist, unaffected by scientific
superstition, would unhesitatingly acknowledge the
probability of present scientific dogmas being declared
errors, and that what would now appear as the hallucinations
of an overheated imagination may become
scientific truth a century hence.
Though the narrow-minded scientist who takes up
his stand on the so far explored speck of the universe
has no right to blame the artist or poet who, guided
by emotion and faith, plunges his imagination into
the surrounding abyss of the mystical, which no well-balanced
mind can ignore, it would be both unjust
and absurd to blame the prosaic and plodding scientist
who concentrates his whole mind on scientific details,
and, to use a happy metaphor of Nordau himself,
is building a bridge, arch by arch, out into the unknown.
It is good that the Alpine climber should
concentrate his attention on the steps he hews in the
ice and the safe resting-point he can find for his feet,
and not allow his mind to wander in the dark precipice
below him or among the lofty peaks he hopes to reach.
Man being two personalities, one emotional, the other
intellectual, stands in need of the services of both the
logical scientist and the emotional artist and poet.
Once it has been recognised that the emotions may
be conveyed by pictorial art, we cannot quarrel with
the raison d’être of the pre-Raphaelites, though we
might disagree with them as to the means they are
using. They can however justly demand that those
who criticise their means of expression should show
the possibility of better ones. Holman Hunt has
aimed at evoking by his pictures a feeling of respect
and admiration for religion, and in many cases has
succeeded; and the means he has employed are a
reverential treatment, a style of old associated with
religious representations and suggestions of the supernatural.
Burne Jones, whose object seems to be to
emphasize the higher significance of our spiritual
being over our bodily, does so by giving us pictures
of maidens whose beauty is of a kind devoid of all
those attractions which coquetry, roguishness, animal
spirits, and exuberance of health may confer. Their
vacant and inward look suggests a contemplative
mood and a yearning to see the invisible. As if to
still further quicken the sluggish imagination of the
masses, he cloaks his figures in draperies and surrounds
them by objects which of old have been used
in representing holy people. He comes as near as
possible to the representation of wingless angels,
without presenting anything that could not be seen
in reality.
Such pictures may not appeal to everybody, but
we have overwhelming evidence that they do appeal
to a great number; and if the belief in a superiority
over animals, in a spiritual personality, in a responsibility
for our development, and in a future life contributes
to our happiness and exercises an ennobling
influence on our race, the pictures of Burne Jones
cannot be the work of a degenerate aiming at the
degeneration of others.
What by many is considered Rossetti’s masterpiece,
“Dante’s Dream,” would by a painter, in his capacity
of craftsman, be found to contain many defects, and
only one great merit—exquisite colouring. The conception
is eccentric, the surroundings are symbolic
and mystical, and the anatomy is incorrect. There
are faults of perspective, some of them glaring. For
instance, the left shoulder of the angel of love who
stands on the left hand of Beatrice, facing her and
bending over her, is partly hidden by Beatrice’s
right shoulder, which could not be possible in reality
unless the two figures had only two dimensions—height
and breadth, with no thickness. And yet
this picture has been bought by the Corporation of
Liverpool for a large sum, and is considered as a
thing of joy and beauty by a mass of people among
whom Nordau could detect but a few with malformations
of the heads and the ears, and who in the whole
of their life have given abundant proof of practical
rationalism far greater even than that of the superstitious
peasant he instances as having a sound mind.
The charm of the picture does not lie in the
execution, but in the conception. It is probable
that it evokes exactly the same emotion felt by
Rossetti while painting it. The subject being a
dream, the many symbols tend to throw the spectator
into the mood in which the picture should be contemplated.
There is an atmosphere of Sabbath—presentiment
of bliss—which is produced by the
introduction of such presentations which in our
youth or childhood have been associated with that
day. The artist has succeeded in intensifying the
belief in the sacredness of love and the consolations
which, amid the troubles of life, may be drawn from
the faith in a spiritual existence.
The conceiving and representing of pictures like
this, the outcome of intense emotion, might well endanger
the balance of the painter’s mind, but the
soothing influence they exercise on the spectator
would surely assuage rather than excite any restless
mind which, deprived of a profound philosophy and
a far-reaching scientific knowledge, must needs cling
to faith.
The painter who produces on the canvas a beautiful
scene from nature, beautiful flowers, or other
beautiful objects, pleases and elevates the beholders
of the picture. Nordau admits as much. But he
does not analyse the methods by which this result
is accomplished. He would probably not deny that
one of the feelings which such a picture calls forth is
a sympathy with nature and the Creator, and that
this sympathy favours the conception of the distinct
idea that the great power of the universe suggested
by natural beauties—as the painter is suggested by
the picture—loves the beautiful, and consequently
the good.
The signification of the pre-Raphaelites in the
progress of art is that they strive to teach, in the
production of groups and figures, similar emotions
and thoughts to those produced by the representation
of natural beauties. They have therefore contributed
considerably to the elevation of art so far as aims and
subjects go. If they believe that a purpose can be
attained only by the imitation of the unskilled pre-Raphaelite
painters, by violating nature, by eliminating
perspective, and by apotheosizing ugliness, they
do not further that regeneration which we believe
they are striving for. But there is every reason to
hope that modern art will come out ennobled from
the crisis into which it has been plunged, and that
rising painters will see their way to paint reverently
and realize their noblest aims and highest ideals,
represented in naturally beautiful forms, painted with
the greatest skill of a painter proud of his craft.
Whether this hope be realized or not, it seems to
us that a regeneration of art would be impossible
without the attempts at new departure which Nordau
has mistaken for degeneration.
CHAPTER IV THE BANKRUPTCY OF SCIENCE
In his chapter entitled “Symbolism” Nordau seeks
confirmation for his theory of degeneration in
the tendency, more or less perceptible all the world
over, on the part of contemporary artists and poets,
to have recourse to symbols in giving expression to
ideas and emotions impossible to convey in ordinary
language. Every one who has had to do with intricate
syntheses of ideas, even of the driest and
the most clearly definable kind, is well aware that
language often appears inadequate to convey such
syntheses from one mind to another. How much
more difficult then must it be to convey in exact
language a presentation conjured up from the imagination,
an artistic conception, a poetical mood, a strong
emotion, or a chord of emotions, to use an expression
that may in itself serve as an illustration. The use
of symbols, as we have just used the word chord, has
not only enormously widened the capability of language,
but has rendered it far more lucid, laconic,
and agreeable.
A modern orator, or writer, could not possibly
dispense with symbols, for without them his speeches
or his books would be intensely wordy, tiresome, and
difficult to comprehend. Language is constantly
being enriched by new symbols, either invented and
introduced by authors, or taken from such literary
works as have become classic. Often an author
creates a character or an idea which typifies characters
and situations frequently met with, and for
which symbols have long been needed. Thus, for
instance, Andersen’s Ugly Duckling became a symbol
largely used as soon as his fable was published,
and when Ibsen’s Doll’s House was played for the
first time in London, one newspaper, which, by the
way, took Nordau’s view of Ibsen and declared his
characters impossible, in another article, if we remember
aright, on the subject of marriage, used with great
effect Ibsen’s Nora as a symbol.
But such symbols are as old as language, and the
new tendency of littérateurs who call themselves, or
who are called, symbolists, is not to invent and to
use symbols that stand for well-known and perfectly
undisputed characters and situations, but such as represent
new ideas, difficult to define, or undefinable,
because incomplete, and concerning emotions. The
same authors are also prone to use symbols for things,
beings, and powers, the existence of which has not
been ascertained by the senses, but simply guessed
at, or evolved from consciousness.
Many such symbols were not symbols when first
introduced into the language, but nouns that stood
for things, or beings, supposed to be perfectly real.
Thus, for instance, the word “devil,” which in olden
times stood for a satanic majesty, adorned with horns
and tail, has now become a convenient symbol, a
thing only too real, but covering such immense
ground, and presenting such innumerable aspects,
that a symbol expressing the whole conception is
extremely convenient. Nothing is commoner than to
hear a clergyman use the words “the devil” in his
sermon, though it be part of his creed and of his
teachings that God is so omnipresent throughout the
universe that there is not a square inch for a personal
devil to place his foot on.
It is this kind of symbolism which Nordau is bent
on crucifying as degeneration. As we have already
said, there is a general tendency among artists to
indulge in it, in order to produce moods and suggest
emotions. Thus, for example, in the picture spoken
of in our last chapter, “Dante’s Dream,” an atmosphere
of love is represented by red birds, and sleep
is represented by poppies strewn on the floor. In
Rossetti’s picture Nordau would have taken objection
to such symbols, though he seems reconciled to the
symbols used by Raphael and his school, and would
probably not object to those of German allegorical
painters and sculptors.
It is significant that the symbolism which he most
vehemently holds up as a stigma of degeneration, is
that of the modern French poets who have made
religious symbolism their speciality. It is not difficult
to see why these have been chosen as the
scapegoats for the symbolism of every art and
every country. It is true they boldly call themselves
symbolists. But this would not be enough to elicit
from Nordau a chapter of forty-five pages. Besides
calling themselves symbolists, they have the audacity
to be French. Their symbolism is religious, and,
what is worse, is Roman Catholic, and, what is worst
of all, it is antagonistic to science.
Though the now prevailing love for symbols does
not always manifest itself in a religious way, it is
natural for it to find its widest application in speeches
and writings on religion. Religion avowedly deals
with things not of this earth, is based not on knowledge
and investigation, but on faith, and appeals not
to our intellect, but to our emotional nature.
The French symbolists have created greater sympathy
with their religious views than might have
been expected in our rational times because, unlike
the Catholic clergy of the past, they treat as symbols
what before were considered as representations of
actual facts. They are not orthodox; and if the
Church of Rome is anxious, as it seems to be, to turn
this neo-Catholicism into a means of resuming its
influence, it can only do so by enormously modernizing
its fundamental ideas. It will be interesting to
see whether the Church of Rome will accept the
symbolists as co-operators, or finally spurn them as
heretics.
What especially rouses the animosity of Nordau
against the symbolists is the fact that the new movement
is based on the supposition that science is bankrupt,
or, in other words, that it has failed in all its
promises to humanity; that it has usurped the throne
of religion under false pretences; and that its incapacity
to supplant religion has been demonstrated by
the latest scientific discoveries. According to the
idea underlying the French symbolist movement,
science has during the present century aimed at the
destruction of religion, and has caused religion to be
neglected, discredited, and scorned.
Such a movement founded on such premises and
aiming at such aims must be of the greatest interest
to any man who watches attentively the development
of our race. To study its true cause, its real
nature, and its real aims should be the desire of
every earnest investigator; and if Nordau falls back
on obloquy, indelicate insinuations, and blunt accusations,
after the fashion of the militant literati of the
past, the reason of his animosity is easily explained.
Nordau, like many scientists before him and with
him, has taken sides in the absurd fight—the querelle
allemande—between science and religion, which has
done so much to discredit both. To the unprejudiced
observer, any scientist who joins in the fray is induced
to do so by his inability to distinguish between religion
and church, and consequently to realize that the
whole progress of science during the present century
has had the result, amongst many others, of justifying
such an attitude of mind towards God, the original
cause, universal energy, or whatever scientists choose
to call it, which religion implies.
Whoever distinguishes between church and religion
will at once understand that an ascendency of religious
views throughout the world may be perfectly
compatible with the decay of sectarian dogmas, and
that therefore many phenomena which appear to
indicate the decay of religious views—such as church-going,
for example—may in reality mean a deeper
religious life. If we take a comprehensive view of
that progress in religious views which has been accelerated
by science, we shall find that church-going, the
rosary, and the images of the saints indicate the preliminary
stages of a religious evolution which in its
later development requires truer expressions.
So long as we have such a number of sects and
churches, many of which differ essentially, and all of
which differ to some extent, it cannot affect any one’s
feelings to be told that church is not religion. It
is this truth that science has accentuated, and the
inevitable consequence has been that the churches,
though they at first might have vehemently opposed
certain scientific facts, and yet more certain rash
speculations founded on them, have afterwards quietly
striven to modify their views and their dogmas
so that they should not clash with absolute scientific
truths. That many such attempts at reconciliation
between science and churches have been feeble and
absurd does not disprove, but confirms, the existence
of the above tendency. Though perhaps it would
be difficult to give a true definition of religion as
distinguished from church, the conception which
every thinking man forms of it is probably clear
enough to allow him to realize that some churches
are farther from the ideal than others.
If it be true that the progress of science has
been instrumental in impelling the development of
churches in the direction of a future religion of ideal
beauty and ideal truth, and that such a religion must
necessarily be in complete harmony with scientific
facts, then the animosity of science and religion is
to a sound mind incomprehensible.
Yet Nordau unhesitatingly takes for granted that
religion and science are naturally antagonistic. He
takes very seriously the assumption of the French
neo-Catholics that henceforth science will have to
make room for religion. Had he any sense of
humour, he would not have thus betrayed how jalousie
de métier animates him to no small extent. He
mixes up science and the scientists in a most amusing
manner when he compares the neglected scientist
with the idolized saint, and asks, “What saintly
legend is as beautiful as the life of an enquirer who
spends his existence bending over the microscope?”
Does our alienist aspire to go down to posterity
with a halo around his head? He regrets the good
old time when the daily Press of that date said,
“We live in a scientific age,” when “the news of
the day reported the travels and the marriages of
scientists, the feuilleton novels contained witty allusions
to Darwin, etc.”
Nordau completely denies that there is any foundation
for the assertion of the French symbolists that
science has become bankrupt—that it has not fulfilled
its promises to humanity. In order to refute
it, he gives us the long list of scientific achievements
to which scientists who militate against religion have
accustomed us, beginning with spectrum analysis and
finishing up with instantaneous photography. He
demands for science the respect and trust of humanity,
not only on the ground of what science has
accomplished, but also on the ground of what it
will accomplish.
His faith in his mission deserves sincere admiration,
and proves him to be one of those earnest
enthusiasts who alone can advance humanity. But
he does not see that his prophecies regarding future
achievements are not science, but faith and religion—based,
it is true, on reasonable grounds, but still
faith and religion.
Nor does he see that his proud asseveration of
the achievements of science, and his prophecy with
regard to its future, do not constitute a refutation to
the cry of the symbolists that science is bankrupt.
The promises which the symbolists refer to as being
dishonoured by science, are not of the kind that
could possibly be redeemed by the achievements
referred to in Nordau’s splendid list. They allude
to promises not really made by science, but by rash
and prejudiced scientists. These have over and over
again proclaimed that religion had been supplanted
by science, and that science could, or else soon would,
explain all those mysteries which religion claimed to
explain or to symbolize, such as first causes, final
aims, existence or non-existence before birth and
after death, the origin of evil, the essence of morality,
and so on. Science, according to them, was not only
to bring about perfect serenity in man’s mind regarding
himself and the universe, but to satisfy the
mysterious longings and the uncontrollable emotions,
either hereditary, or part of man’s nature, which
hitherto religion alone had satisfied. Science was
also to supply rational motives for purity, morality,
self-sacrifice, and all the virtues and exertions which
are indispensable to the elevation of our race.
Finally, science was to transform us into an ideal
race, living in an ideal manner, thus substituting a
terrestrial heaven for humanity, for the spiritual heaven
which religion promised for the individual.
Nordau cannot blame the scientists who made these
promises; for the whole of his book shows that he
is in entire sympathy with them.
There was a time when the educated world believed
in the arrogant promises of the scientists;
when it confidently expected that mysteries, so far
unexplained, would be cleared up within a reasonable
time, and that systems and speculation, which were to
take the place of religion, would gradually be so amended
as to become capable of fulfilling so great an object.
But the rapid scientific discoveries which followed
one upon each other, far from tending to fulfil the
promises of the scientists, had the effect of persuading
the world that science was not going to keep any
of these promises. For each mystery it unravelled
revealed a series of new mysteries behind it, and
the explanatory task of science grew with its own
progress. In fact, while the explanations increased
by simple arithmetical progression, the mysteries rose
up in geometrical progression.
At the same time better schools, public lectures, and
innumerable periodicals initiated the masses into the
secrets of the scientific freemasonry, and people began
to perceive that what they, in their awe of science,
believed to be perfect knowledge of the very essence
of the world-phenomenon was only a series of acute
observations, an intelligent classification, backed by
arbitrary speculations and the superstitious faith in
the omnipotence of science, culminating simply in a
barren religion of humanity.
As to eternity and infinity of space, all that
science could do was to tell the masses not to trouble
their heads about them; as to causality, they were
asked to regard it simply as “a form of thought which
had nothing to do with the phenomena.” As to
morality, the religion of humanity seemed extremely
untrustworthy: for the removal of all personal responsibility,
and the certainty of complete annihilation
after death, seemed to give the strong-minded and
clever people the strongest possible inducement to
make their fellow-beings tools for their own happiness.
The promised earthly paradise was not only thousands
of years ahead in time, but was to be constituted
on principles which even a superficial knowledge of
economy and sociology was bound to expose as an
Inferno.
It was natural then that a great number of people,
unable to climb to the height of abstract and unsatisfactory
reasoning of the kind that the scientists had
attained to, and whose emotional nature utterly rebelled
against a progression which was intended constantly
to violate their best instincts, should spurn
science, which offered them no other compensation
than freedom from personal responsibility.
It was not only the hollow arrogance of the scientists
and the failure of science to fulfil the promises
of its superstitious votaries which had created disgust
with scientific atheism: the practical results of the
anti-religious tendencies became alarmingly apparent;
experience began to prove that the discarding of all
personal responsibility did not produce the ultra man—der
Uebermensch—of which the scientists claimed
to be the prototypes.
Many of them had been in the habit of speaking
scornfully of those selfish natures who live irreproachable
lives, and who devote themselves to the promotion
of the good of their fellow-men under the
impression that in a future state they would reap
their reward. The atheist-scientist represented himself
as a man of different metal: he was fully as
moral as the religionist; he spent his life in serving
humanity, well knowing that his self-control and self-sacrifice
would bring him no reward; he did his duty,
not induced by any mean, religious consideration, but
because he was a perfect man.
The lesser mortals, those from whose ranks the
symbolists are recruited, began to entertain doubts of
the infallibility of these first-fruits of the religion of
humanity. The very arrogance of these perfect men
told against them. If they disbelieved in the rewards
of a future life, they were not averse to the rewards
in this, and eagerly accepted the money and
the distinction their works brought them. There was
especially this about them: they unhesitatingly attacked
that which the masses could alone rely on for
moral guidance, equanimity, consolation, and encouragement—religion—while
the religion of humanity
was thousands of years in the future, and thus left the
people a prey to mental bewilderment, doubt, and
unrestrained passions. The scientist stood accused
of acting like a man depriving a cripple of his only
crutch, against the promise of supplying his remote
descendants with better ones.
But atheism had a far worse effect on ordinary
mortals, who had not to sustain a reputation as
apostles of the new scientific creed. Convinced that
no personal responsibility attached to them, and
caring little for what would happen to the next
generation, or still less to generations thousands of
years hence, they tried to persuade themselves that
conscience was an inherited weakness, developed by
evolution, or a product of wrong religious teaching.
Wishing to rise above such a weakness, they did
their best to silence conscience, and to live for
self-gratification. In this manner selfishness, if not
Egomania, was strongly developed.
Capitalists and politicians strove to acquire wealth
and power, regardless of other people’s rights, of
their own conscience, and of their sense of honour,
so long as their dishonour was known only to themselves.
Society became frivolous, and exhibited the
same stigmata of degeneration noticed before in decaying
commonwealths. Art became lascivious and
corrupting; literature became realistic and offensive.
In fact, a host of clever men who ought to have been
benefactors of their race cared not to what extent
they ruined and demoralized their fellow-beings so
long as they safeguarded their own health, their own
future, and their social position.
The working classes being told by men, far superior
to them in intellect and education, that their only
chance was in their lives here on earth, and that
death was annihilation, began to sympathize with
violent Nihilists and Anarchists, and were less averse
to risk their lives, if it were only to avenge themselves
on those who deprived them of their terrestrial
happiness.
But it was not only in the effect on their fellow-beings
that the neo-Catholics, the symbolists, and
their sympathizers all over the world beheld the
results of scientific atheism. Many of these themselves
became “frightful examples” of these results.
Nordau commits a great mistake in studying the
French symbolists as authors and poets. It is as
children of their times that they should be studied.
He looks upon them as causes of the symbolist movement,
whereas we should have regarded them as the
indicators of a remarkable stage in the development
of our race.
It was inevitable that the theories of the scientists
should have been accepted more widely in France
than in any other civilized country. In the English-speaking
countries the Churches and sects had not
assumed the same uncompromising attitude with regard
to the mediæval doctrines as the Church of
Rome. They had gradually receded from one contested
point after another and many of their old
forms and texts were given a more liberal interpretation.
Urged on by the example of the Broad
Church, the Congregationalists, and especially by the
Unitarians, the clergy and the ministers ceased their
opposition to any established scientific facts, though
they rejected scientific speculations. The influence
of the scientists in the English-speaking countries
tended therefore to modernize religion, instead of
bringing it into contempt.
In Germany, where the people are slow to oppose
any authority, and where they are extremely shy of
their real religious opinions, scientific atheism simply
encouraged the free-thinkers existing there of old and
induced a mass of young men to masquerade as free-thinkers
who in reality held no opinions at all, and
who were destined to become devout in their old age.
In Italy and Spain the teachings of the scientists
only somewhat strengthened the hands of the Liberals,
but produced no effect on the Ultramontanes.
In Russia, where the nobility and the middle classes
had for a long time been free-thinkers, or perhaps
non-thinkers, in regard to religious questions, the
religion of humanity affected only that portion of
the people which was already under the influence of
Nihilism, and tended to render them more reckless.
In France however, and perhaps in such countries
as are directly influenced by French views—for instance,
Belgium and Switzerland,—circumstances were
different. The atheism which broke out with the
first French Revolution had begun to subside, the
nobility and the upper classes were the allies of Rome
partly by conviction and partly from policy. In the
country districts the curés had resumed their influence
over the peasantry, but the labouring class in the towns
was divided into two camps, the free-thinkers and the
Ultramontanes; and the difference between them
was emphasized by the circumstance that the Ultramontanes
were generally conservative in siding with
the powers that be, while the free-thinkers were more
or less extreme Republicans, Socialists, or Communists.
Such was the situation in France when the influence
of the scientists on religious opinion began to make
itself felt there. The materialist views were eagerly
taken up by the Bohemians of Paris and by the extreme
wing of the Republican Press. The upper
classes read, or skimmed, the English scientists, and
up to the beginning of the Franco-German war the
German philosophers were much in vogue amongst
the upper classes and in literary circles. In this
fashion the Church of Rome had to face an attack
differing widely from the French Revolution. Then
the corruption, and the siding of the Church with
those who were regarded as the enemies of the
country, exposed it to open violence prompted by
strongly roused passions. During the latter days of
the Second Empire it was assailed in its dogmas with
arms borrowed from scientific research and speculation.
The latter attack was by far the more dangerous.
The discontent with the Imperial Government did
much to draw the urban working classes into the
ranks of the free-thinkers, where the theories of the
scientists confirmed them in their new atheism.
Parisian society had become atheistic, and the whole
male population of the middle class prided themselves
on their freedom from all religious prejudices. What
remained of religion in France was represented by
the old nobility, who had a political interest in being
religious; by the peasants, who were supposed to be
too stupid to grasp the new scientific truths; by old
men, who had not the courage to face the grave
without the consolation of religion; and by the
women, to whom, it was confessed even by the most
debauched roués, religion gave an extra charm.
When the Third Republic was launched it had a
strong atheistic character, and the working classes in
all the cities, the sincere free-thinkers, patriots, and
philanthropists, hoped that under a Republican form
of government the religion of humanity of the scientists
would at last have a fair trial. But they were
destined to bitter disappointment. The new Republic
turned out to be bourgeois in the worst sense of the
word. Politics passed into a profession. Politicians
and administrators became corrupt. Scandals multiplied.
Even the Press was unable to show clean
hands. Wealth became all-powerful, and the plutocrats
acquired an enormous influence which they did
not hesitate to use to their own advantage. Speculators
and adventurers pulled the strings of the home,
and especially of the colonial, policy, and in order to
further private interests the indebtedness of the State
was carried to such a point as to threaten the most
gigantic financial catastrophe the world has ever
witnessed. In the meantime the working classes and
even the agriculturists naturally suffered from the
result of a system of government which disregarded
their interests. The proletariat of the cities grew,
labour troubles became frequent, wages fell, and
poverty rapidly increased.
While this growing penury invaded the homes of
the working and lower middle class of a nation which
has only partially realized the happiness and healthy
influence flowing from decent and moral homes,
scientific atheism took possession of the minds of
the people, especially of the men. It urged them to
make the most of their lives, and enticed them into a
whirlpool of dissipation.
Scientific atheism was bound to produce a vast increase
in immorality in a country like France, where
the Church of Rome, in order to enhance its influence
over the people, favours unhappy relations between
the sexes. The clergy do all they can to estrange
the sexes prior to marriage, and thus prevent pure
love and love-marriages, while they encourage mariages
de convenance. They are animated no doubt by
the best intentions, but, living themselves in enforced
celibacy, have no idea to what an extent they thus
undermine the morality of the people.
As love counts for little in the tying of the matrimonial
knot, and the dot counts for much, French
unendowed girls stand a poor chance of ever getting
married. This exclusion of an enormous number of
the best women from the marriage market explains,
to a large extent, the many irregular households to
be met with in France. The fact that lovable and
high-souled women accept the position of mistresses
has largely tended to multiply mock marriages. The
refusal on the part of the Church of Rome to permit
divorce, and the lovelessness of the regular alliances,
tend in the same direction. The sum total of all this
is that a majority of Frenchwomen have to choose
between an unhappy married life without love, and
an immoral one with it. Those who are forced into
the former in a great many cases seek consolation
in an illicit liaison; those who drift into the latter
become debauched. While thus the young, respectable,
and pure-minded girls are relegated to schools
and nunneries and excluded from all association with
young men, among these licentious pleasure often
takes the place of romantic love. Hence physically
and morally unhealthy lives, absence of happiness,
craving for excitement, morbid passions, pessimism,
contempt for life, depraved tastes, hysteria.
Scientific atheism had however only aggravated a
state of things created by sacerdotal influence on social
habits. But it was only natural that a nation, so
biassed in social questions as France, should ascribe
the decay of morality and of so many other virtues
to the weakening of that influence which for centuries
had proclaimed itself, and had been considered by the
masses as the only check upon wickedness among
great and small alike.
Hosts of young men who entered life with noble
aspirations to fight for high ideals, soon perceived,
when left to shift for themselves, that the society
around them irresistibly opposed the realization of
their hopes. They found it difficult, almost impossible,
to reconcile success with self-esteem, love
with morality, and their poetical aspirations with their
manner of living. Many, in despair of happiness
and success, or in order to forget their crumbled
illusions, threw themselves into a feverish quest for
excitement, in which health of body and mind were
jeopardized.
Awakening to the full consciousness of the depth
of their fall, they could not fail to see that the social
system under which they lived was largely responsible
for their miseries. In looking back over their wasted
lives they saw nought but shattered hopes. What
they had forfeited were a happy and vigorous youth,
transports of romance, the love of a pure-minded
woman, a strong and active manhood, a chivalrous
fight for the good, the pure, the true, and the beautiful,
the respect of their fellow-men, an ideal home.
The social conditions which they held responsible
for their miserable career, and even for the regret
they experienced, could not be laid at the door of
an Emperor or a dynasty: for their country was
governed by universal suffrage. Finding government,
legislation, institutions, and social conditions
vitiated, they had to blame Society. They found
that Society was atheistic, and was deprived of the
only check and guide that came within their ken—religion.
They were filled with an intense longing
to destroy the atheism which science had created, and
to return to a belief which would re-endow Society
with moral order, health, romance, love, purity, and
beautiful emotions.
Science was the enemy, as under the Empire the
priest was the enemy. To discredit it was the first
essential step. When therefore the actual power of
science, its actual possibilities, became popularized,
and each successive scientific discovery rendered the
prophecies of the superstitious scientists more and
more preposterous, the French symbolists took up
the cry that science was bankrupt.
CHAPTER V SYMBOLISM AND LOGIC
The French symbolists, and all poets and artists
who move in the world of emotions, are invited
by Nordau to “take their place at the table
of science, where there is room for all.” Were they
to accept the invitation, how would the emotional
nature of our race find expression? Would it be
possible, or wise, to ignore emotions in face of the
fact that our lives are essentially emotional? Or does
Nordau push his scientific superstition to such a point
as to believe that human emotions can ever be investigated
by means of the lancet, the microscope, and
the thermometer? In spite of his sneer at Rossetti’s
remark regarding his indifference as to whether the
sun turned round the earth or the earth turned round
the sun, he cannot fail to acknowledge that what
humanity yearns for is beautiful and pleasing emotions,
not scientific facts. The glorious sunshine,
the balmy breeze, the radiant flowers, the inscrutable
attractions of woman, her love, her esteem, her faith,
the affection of children, the confidence of our fellow-beings,
our trust in the good, our struggle against
evil—such are the elements of life and happiness.
Science acquires all its importance from being the
means by which beautiful and pleasing emotions are
safeguarded, and unpleasant emotions are avoided.
When science mistakes its mission, when it attempts
to distort and vilify their expressions, it has become
unreal and fatal.
Nordau wishes us to regard science—progressing
as it has done by replacing old errors of our senses
by new errors of our senses—as embodying all facts
worth noticing, and to disregard emotions which are
eternally unchangeable.
To turn our back upon emotions and to take our
place at the table of science means to ignore all that
is beautiful, lovable, ennobling, and hopeful, to shut
our eyes to the charms of form, colour, motion, and
our ears to music, and to concentrate our attention
upon the repast spread on the table of science: the
pleasure of discovering bacteria in human tissue, the
curiosity of counting the throbs of a frog’s heart
after being torn from the living body, the sensation
of ascertaining the effect of the gastric juices on the
foot of a living rabbit inserted into a living dog’s
stomach.
We take no side in the question of vivisection, or
any other scientific methods, but without in the least
minimizing the great services rendered, and to be
rendered, by science to humanity, we must express
our astonishment that any sound mind, knowing what
scientific methods are, and must be, can seriously
suggest that scientific investigation should supersede
art and poetry. If we believed in degeneration, such
opinions would be the first examples of it we should
quote.
Poets and philosophers who deal with emotions,
so to say with immaterial phenomena, impalpable to
every one of our senses, but demonstrated as eternally
real by their effects, must needs make use of symbols,
or, to be more exact, of more symbols, vaguer symbols,
and bolder symbols than those which naturally
enter into language. To deny them this right is
equal to denying the mathematician the use of the
letter X, which stands for unknown quantities, and
which is handled by him as dexterously as if it were
the most familiar object in the world. If human
beings were not allowed to speak about what their
imagination conjures up, what their feelings prompt,
and what irresistible instincts point to, they would be
brought alarmingly near to the level of the beast.
The French symbolists being poets, might not
have formulated into distinct thoughts what we have
said above, but they have certainly felt it all, and
much more. They have felt themselves surrounded
by undefined and undefinable X’s of far greater
moment to their lives, to their happiness, and to
their best instincts, than all the known and half-known
quantities of science. In attempting to give
expression to their feelings and to their thoughts
regarding the all-important unknown, and to evoke
among their fellow-beings an interest in them, they
have found themselves justified in using any means,
including symbolism, for their purpose.
Nordau has entertained no such considerations in
dealing with the French symbolists. In obedience
to his professional prejudices, he looks for no other
causes, no other influences, than those that can be
found in the mechanism of their brains. This is all
the more amazing as he over and over again recognises
that external circumstances, conditions of life
and habits, exercise a strong influence on the brain,
or, in other words, that the mechanism which connects
the Ego with matter may be influenced by the
Ego. The result of his criticism presents therefore a
want of fairness which to the English mind is especially
objectionable.
The manner in which he pries into the private life
and antecedents of Paul Verlaine, and the indelicate
manner in which he refers to the personal appearance
of the poet, impress us English people as so many
unfair means of giving plausibility to his conclusions.
When a hunchback is good-humoured enough to
make fun of his own deformity, those of gentle feelings
sympathize all the more with his misfortune, and
become all the more anxious not to refer to it. When
a poet, in his love of truth and in his anxiety to rouse
a certain emotion, makes confessions, when he instances
his own sad experiences and failings, when he,
so to say, throws himself into the flames on the altar
of truth, we in England count it indelicate and unfair
to base criticism on facts thus revealed. Had Nordau
read Verlaine’s poetry with an unbiassed mind,
he could not have failed to be struck by the extent to
which the poet typifies the movement going on around
him: his failings, his errors, and, maybe, his bad
habits—all this is the fate of millions who have been
induced by the materialist tendencies of recent times
to disregard personal responsibility, and who, after
rejecting such guides as the nobler instincts of humanity
had proffered, attempt to follow the dictates
of the lower instincts and animal impulses. His
terrible remorse and despair, while he is still unmoved
by religion, bear witness to aspirations which
the materialist would fain deny. His instinctive
groping for the consolations of religion shows to
what an extent he attributes his failings to an
irreligious life, and that he experiences within him
yearnings for a happiness which the gratification of
the senses, prompted by atheism, has never afforded
him.
Nordau would object to this expression—the gratification
of his senses prompted by atheism—and would
tell us that atheism ought to have implanted into
Verlaine the religion of humanity, and that he should
have sacrificed all his inclinations for the future happiness
of his race. But, surely, it would require a
good dose of hypocrisy for a man, sincerely convinced
that death puts him personally beyond any consequences
of his life, to persuade himself that he is
practising a life-long abnegation for the good of
posterity. Is it not much more likely that in so
frank a nature as Verlaine’s the disbelief in personal
responsibility would turn him into a devil-may-care
vagabond until he learned in the school of experience
the dangerous mistakes of materialism? Does Nordau
not recognise the logic and the frankness in a
young man who, in the exuberance of his animal life,
when convinced of personal irresponsibility, lives up
to the motto of a “short life and a merry one”?
The need of love and affection—a need generally
so strongly felt by all poets—Nordau is pleased to call
eroticism, and when the poet finds that he has profaned
love, implanted in his soul by God, Nordau
fancies he has discovered in Verlaine that blending
of religious fervour and morbid eroticism which, when
irrational, is a sign of lunacy.
When Paul Verlaine invokes the Virgin Mary, a
form of religious expression which millions of sane
people indulge in daily, Nordau at once imagines he
has discovered another trace of insanity. In order
to show that we are not unfair to our alienist, we will
quote one of the poems of Verlaine he refers to, and
the conclusions he draws from it,—
Et comme j’étais faible, et bien méchant encore,
Aux mains lâches, les yeux éblouis des chemins,
Elle baissa mes yeux, et me joignis les mains,
Et m’enseigna les mots par lesquels on adore.
“The accents here quoted,” says Nordau, “are well
known to the clinics of psychiatry. We may compare
them to the picture which Legrain gives of some of
his patients. ‘His speech continually reverts to God
and the Virgin Mary, his cousin.’ [The case in question
is that of a degenerate subject who was a
tramway conductor.] ‘Mystical ideas complete the
picture. He talks of God, of heaven, crosses himself,
kneels down, and says that he is following the commandments
of Christ.’ [The subject under observation
is a day-labourer.] ‘The devil will tempt me,
but I see God who guards me. I have asked of God
that all people might be beautiful,’ etc.”
So far Nordau.
Because a mad tramway conductor thinks he is
cousin of the Virgin Mary, Verlaine, who symbolizes
in the Virgin Mary the power that draws him towards
the good, is on the road to madness! From this it
follows that, if a mad tramway conductor were to
believe himself the cousin of Professor Lombroso,
Nordau’s quasi-worship of that authority would indicate
degeneracy in Nordau’s mind.
One of Nordau’s characteristics is a weak or dull
logical faculty, often to be observed in those who
over-study for examination and in specialists fanatically
inclined. Without this peculiarity he could not
possibly have omitted to ask himself the question,
“How about all other worshippers of Christ?” when
he concludes that Verlaine’s mind is degenerate
because he speaks devotedly of the Virgin Mary,
while a lunatic labourer says that he follows the commandments
of Christ. Nordau does not see that in
this manner he completely gives himself away, and
lets us perceive that it is not the symbolist whom he
considered degenerate, but the whole Christian populations
of the world that have existed during two
thousand years, and that still exist. Only his lack
of a sense of the ridiculous, already pointed out, has
prevented him from remembering that the man in
his cups considers himself the only sober man of the
company.
The verses which Verlaine has written in praise of
a vagabond life Nordau holds up as a sure sign of
lurking lunacy. Are then all poets who write in
praise of a vagabond life degenerates? Is not the
true secret of Nordau’s conclusion to be found in the
fact that he entirely misses the satire against our
modern system which underlies Verlaine’s and other
writers’ poems on this same subject? He does the
same with regard to Verlaine’s poem addressed to
the demented king, Louis II. of Bavaria. When we
behold the follies of reigning sovereigns, who are
supposed to be in the full enjoyment of their faculties,
making such poor use of their opportunities, degrading
and ruining their people, rousing a hatred against
themselves and their dynasty, or striving at low bourgeois
aims, or even, to use Nordau’s own expression,
selling their royalty for a big cheque; when we read
of the monarchs of the past, of their crimes and their
meanesses, how can we wonder that the unfortunate
King Louis should inspire sympathy in a poet, and
that he should satirize the so-called reasonable monarchs
by eulogizing the demented one?
Nordau makes much of that form of mental weakness
which manifests itself in echolalia, or the mania
of repeating for no reason the same words and the
same sentences. But to deny the poet, who aims at
conveying an emotion and for that purpose wishes to
create a certain mood in his listeners, the use of
choruses, refrains, and cadenced repetitions, he runs
counter to the oldest literary tradition in the world.
He would surely not object to repetitions in verses
intended to be sung; and if we are right in placing
poetry half way between speech and music in the list
of the vehicles of thought, as we have done in a previous
chapter, euphonies, musicalities of words, and
repetitions are both permissible and rational.
Many poetical emotions may be quickened by
reminiscences from childhood; and a style of writing,
or the use of words or sounds, reminding us of
early days, might be the most effective methods of
expression. Thus, for instance, a drowsy repetition
of pleasant-sounding words may be very telling in
a lullaby, even if they convey no scientific meaning,
or do not contribute to the sense of the poem, and
so long as they do not distort it. The examples of
repetitions from degeneracy in Verlaine are chosen
so unhappily as to place Nordau in the wrong and
Verlaine in the right in the judgment of unbiassed
persons; the one is a serenade, and the other is
entitled “Chevaux du Bois,” in which the sensation
of a child on a merry-go-round is suggested. Another
is supposed to be sung by, or suggests, Pierrot Gamin,
that is a young idiot. When Verlaine wishes to
qualify a noun in a manner which is difficult to
express in ordinary adjectives, he, like millions of
his fellows, has recourse to the method of giving
a new, or symbolic, signification to an old adjective,
and this, according to Nordau, is a sign of mental
degeneration. To prove his case he quotes such
terms as “a narrow and vast affection,” “a slow
landscape,” “a slack liqueur,” “a gilded perfume,”
“a terse contour,” etc. He does not seem to know
that the paucity of language renders such expressions
not only legitimate but extremely useful in
many professions and trades, let alone poetry. Has
he never heard of a warm colour, a lively tint, a cold
tone, etc.? Are the French wine-growers mad when
they say that wine is heavy, light, full, dead, alive,
slack, round, green, angular, smooth, velvety, etc.?
We are glad to see that he recognises Verlaine’s
ability as a poet and does not find fault with some of
his poems. Thus he says of “Chanson d’Automne”
that “there are few poems in French literature that
can rival” it. While rejoicing at the fairness that
Nordau here displays, we must however point out
the eccentricity of his logic. He desires to warn us
against degeneration, and therefore points to a poet
whose degeneracy has not prevented him from writing
a masterpiece of literature. It should also be
noticed that the “Chanson d’Automne,” which meets
with such ample praise from Nordau, is on the same
theme which underlies other pieces of poetry quoted
in his work as examples of legitimate and sane poetry.
When he does intimate that a poet might burst into
song over flowers, trees, books, and twittering birds,
but not over the sympathy he feels in his consciousness
with the powers that have called them forth,
simply because science has not so far been able to
analyse and classify those powers, he only shows that
he is illogical enough to proffer his limited view of
what is poetical as an infallible standard of the poetry
of the world.
Nordau blames Verlaine and other symbolists for
dealing with moods instead of with definite ideas.
But is there a single poet in the past or the present
who did not largely deal in moods, and who did not
labour to give the world an impression of his own
feelings? Nordau’s ideal author—Goethe—has gone
further. He wrote a whole novel, Werther’s Leiden,
which is little else than a lengthy description of his
hero’s moods.
Another symbolist, Stephane Mallarmé, who in
France as well as in England enjoys a reputation
as a poet, or rather as an authority on poetry, is
attacked by Nordau in a manner which suggests
other motives than fair criticism. He gibes at the
symbolists and at all who consider Mallarmé a poet,
because he has produced only a few original works
and translations. As our alienist cannot very well
put this down as a sign of degeneration, having
treated those who write much as graphomaniacs, he
gives us no other reasons for placing Mallarmé among
the examples of degeneration than that he has “long,
pointed, faun-like ears,” a fact which he seems not
to have noticed personally but which he has obtained,
like most of his facts, from a book.
He distinctly insinuates that the admiration for
Mallarmé’s poetical gift indicates degeneration, especially
as Mallarmé has written so little. We meet
here again with a striking example of his curious
logic. He imagines that he strengthens his case by
quoting from Lessing, who in Amelia Galotti makes
Conti say that Raphael would have been the greatest
genius in painting, even if he had unfortunately been
born without hands. From this, English readers who
happen to know nothing of Lessing or Conti would
conclude that either Lessing was a lunatic or that his
character, Conti, was mad. But neither is the case,
and the quotation consequently tells against Nordau.
Whoever would deny that a man cannot be a poet
and an authority on poetry without publishing verse
must attach an extremely narrow meaning to the
word poet. If Lessing, or Conti, means by the word
painter, not the craftsman, but the man with the
painter’s soul, the symbolist may surely be allowed to
call Mallarmé a poet. Has Nordau never met with
mute poets, blind painters, and deaf musicians? One
of the greatest musicians of the world composed marvellous
music while stone-deaf. Now if we suppose
that Beethoven had lost his hearing before he had
mastered the technicalities of music, would he therefore
not have remained a musician?
Nordau is very severe on several other symbolists
and certainly does his best to represent them in an
unfavourable light. In order to show that Charles
Morice, the author of La Littérature de tout à l’heure
is literally insane and a graphomaniac, he quotes
Morice’s rhapsodical conception of God, which he
pretends to take as an exact definition in order to
reduce it to twaddle. To any unprejudiced reader
it is evident that Morice intended to convey by this
wild attempt at description how impossible it is to
define God. Nordau’s prejudice against the French
nation becomes palpable when speaking of the fact
that the French language lends itself badly to blank
verse and that a freer treatment of it in French poetry
is a comparatively modern departure which by other
countries was taken long ago. He says: “But to any
one but a Frenchman, they merely make themselves
ridiculous when they trumpet their painful hobbling
after the nations who are far in front of them, as an
unheard-of discovery of new paths and opening up of
new roads and as an advance inspired by the ideal into
the dawn of the future.” This gratuitous insult of a
whole nation gives us a vivid insight into the working
of his mind. He would not have penned a sentence
of such bad taste, and so marked by the echolalia he
condemns in others, had he not been prompted by
feelings stronger than his judgment.
CHAPTER VI THE LIGHT OF RUSSIA
With regard to the Russian novelist, Count
Leo Tolstoi, Nordau pursues the same mode
of criticism as he employed against other writers.
He also aims at the same object, firstly, to show that
authors suffer from mental aberration; and, secondly,
that the public who read their books do not do so
on account of their literary merit, but because the
readers are mentally afflicted in the same way as the
authors.
To prove this against Tolstoi and his admirers
is no light enterprise, and Nordau does not acquit
himself of his self-imposed task without a great deal
of shuffling.
He allows nothing for Tolstoi’s surroundings, the
social condition of the country in which he lives, and
the life he has led, but lifts him out of all that tends
to interpret this ultra-Russian writer, and regards him
as one who has evolved some extraordinary notions
in a studio far from his native land.
He who says Russia says a great deal: for the
expression denotes a vast empire, consisting of many
nationalities and races, held together by a strong
pressure, which seems, like the gravitation of huge
heavenly bodies, to be determined by the size of the
body from which it emanates. The inclusion of so
many elements does not prevent Russia from remaining
a great and powerful State, provided its Government
soon becomes to some extent rational. The
predominant nationality is made up of genuine Russians,
whose characteristics are such as to render
them capable of being, according to their rulers in
the immediate future, an imminent danger to Europe,
or a model nation to be followed by the rest of the
world.
The Russian is good-tempered, patient, loyal,
generous, kind-hearted, and superstitiously religious.
He is extremely emotional and dangerous when
aroused. His easy-going manners, his immense self-esteem,
and his intense vitality render him an easy
victim to the numerous temptations which aliens are
not slow to hold out to him. He is straightforward
and strongly averse to hypocrisy, and when he is
convinced that duty demands from him that he should
assist in filling a trench with his dead body for the
artillery to pass over, or to throw a bomb at the Czar,
he will do it without a murmur.
His passiveness, his loyalty, and long-suffering have
been cruelly taken advantage of by a long succession
of Governments, chiefly consisting of aliens. In
Russia the most powerful bureaucracy in the world,
composed chiefly of a German element, has taken
possession of the power, and holds to it in a quasi-unconscious
fashion, like a bull-dog unable to relax
his hold.
The Government, with such legislation as exists,
has gone on for centuries with scarcely any regard for
the well-being of the people, and the inevitable results
are slowly but surely manifesting themselves, and
point to some terrible catastrophe.
The emancipation of the serfs, from which sanguine
people, unacquainted with Russian circumstances,
hoped so much, shook the old institutions to their
very foundations, but brought only momentary relief
to the suffering people. The mir-eaters, or village
usurers, have swallowed up the land of the peasants,
their cattle, and their implements, and compelled
large hordes of people to move about the country
in search of work. Employment is scarce and labour
ill paid. The tax-collectors are as implacable and
the Government officials as corrupt as ever. The
tendency—to be observed all over the civilized world—of
dividing humanity into two classes, the wealthy
and the poor, has nowhere developed to the same
extent as in Russia. The rich, comparatively few
in number, are becoming extremely rich, but the
great mass of the people miserably poor.
Extreme poverty, intensified by the pressure of the
tax-gatherer and the inhuman methods of the money-lender,
has a gnawing effect on a people living in
an intensely rigorous climate, in miserable villages
sparsely scattered over vast monotonous plains.
The Russians being a sentimental people, it is
natural that their forlorn condition should cause
them to brood over their sad lives during the long
and lonely winter nights, or that they should be
driven to drown their consciousness in vodka.
Such is the stage on which alone a character
like Leo Tolstoi can become intelligible.
But it is not only the powerful influences from
external circumstances which give that direction to
Tolstoi’s mind which Nordau insists in interpreting
as a sign of degeneracy. The mode of life and the
sphere of action he has adopted, in pursuance of the
large and noble traits of his character, must have
been powerfully conducive to his peculiar mood and
ideas. Nobody who has read his works, even if only
those works Nordau holds to be of the smallest
literary merit and fullest of signs of degeneracy,
would ever conceive the idea that Tolstoi’s mind was
weak or distorted. But if this novelist had been
driven to lunacy, it would have been extremely
irrational to account for his mental aberration without
considering the outward circumstances that would
have produced it.
Tolstoi’s sympathies were roused, as those of
every noble-minded man would have been roused,
by the miserable existence of a people who possess
all the elements of a great nation. In Russia no
such ways are open to the reformer as in free
States. There is no Parliament, no organized political
parties, no free Press. A political career is
out of the question, except in the form of a consistent
toadying of those in power, and of a blind
obedience to those who crush the people. Any
opposition to Government, or even proffered suggestions,
would lead to exile in Siberia, and abruptly
cut short any man’s activity. Tolstoi had therefore
only two courses open to him: either to expatriate
himself and to thunder forth in a foreign Press against
the abuses of the Russian Government, unheard and
unheeded by his own censor-ridden compatriots or
to adopt the line of action he did.
In the cities, where the alien element prevails,
and where the scum of the Russian nation congregates,
he would be out of contact with his people.
His emotional nature would have revolted against
the police tyranny and spying rampant in the cities,
and he would soon have been landed in the clutches
of the authorities. He therefore elected to live
among the peasants as one of them, convinced both
by his feelings and his reason that he would thus
directly benefit his surroundings by his example
and form that leaven by which the whole mass
might in time be leavened; while his writings
simultaneously appealed to those of his countrymen
who read books, and those who, outside Russia,
sympathize with the Russian people.
We do not pretend to know Tolstoi’s secret
thoughts and his ultimate hopes, but we believe it
possible that he may, without being an irrational
enthusiast, or even a dreamer, have reckoned on
his writings and opinions reaching the highest personages
in the Russian empire through being read
by all the upper classes of the world. He may have
hoped that, after establishing his reputation throughout
the literary world, and after having become the
pride of his own nation, he would one day dare
to speak such words to the rulers of all the Russians
as might save him and his nation.
Whatever may have been his expectations, there
can be little doubt that he has met with dire disappointment,
not so much in his personal career as
in his hopes for his fellow-countrymen.
To the framers of paper constitutions and to
theoretical revolutionists, it may seem easy to introduce
a new form of Government and to regenerate
a nation, but, to one who, like Tolstoi, is in close
contact with the masses to be regenerated, who has
daily experienced all the frailty of the material he
has to work with, who alone tries to swim against
overwhelming currents,—to him, the uplifting of a
nation or a race is a herculean task impossible to
approach with the clap-trap of the modern agitator.
Tolstoi, finding that it is the morale of the people
he has to work upon, that it is in the religious
tendencies of his fellow-men that their strength lies,
concludes, with the full consent of his emotional
being, that religious conceptions, different from the
Russian orthodox Church and from the western university
theology, must be the foundation on which he
has to build. What therefore is more rational than
that he should plunge into religious speculation, and
thus expose himself to the mistake of adopting religious
views which are prompted as much by the
needs of the situation, the circumstances, his own
and his people’s characteristics, as by logical deductions.
Greater men than he—Moses, Mahomet, and
others—had done so before him.
Besides, as the postulates he starts from do not
spring from exact knowledge, but from faith and
emotion—as all religious postulates necessarily must
do,—and as these, his postulates, are diametrically
opposed to those which Nordau would pre-suppose,
Tolstoi’s conclusions must be the opposite of his;
but to differ from Nordau is to be degenerate.
It is no wonder then that Tolstoi’s books should
be more than novels. He had a higher purpose
in view than gathering in royalties and entertaining
his readers. His books are jam with a considerable
amount of powder in them. If, despite this, they
have been widely read throughout the world, ordinary
minds would conclude that in creating them
their author has accomplished tasks which alone a
mind of a high order could hope to perform. Our
alienist, determined to come to no such conclusion,
supposes that all those who read Tolstoi’s works are
degenerates, and that the large sale of his books is
consequently a confirmation of Tolstoi’s degeneracy.
Would Nordau apply the same kind of reasoning
with regard to the sale of his own works? He
would probably; but instead of starting with the
supposition that contemporary readers of books are
incipient lunatics, he would very likely take for
granted that the readers who approve of his works
are highly intelligent, and that the great sale they
have attained proves the soundness of his own mind.
In support of his view, Nordau, who fairly acknowledges
the great qualities of Tolstoi as a writer of
fiction, has the audacity to assert that it is not this
great quality of his works that has secured him his
world-wide fame, but that it is due to his mysticism,
which a degenerate race prefers to a literary and moral
value. The only semblance of proof he gives for
this view is that Tolstoi’s best works have not contributed
to his reputation so much as the Kreutzer
Sonata, “an inferior creation, which in the public
opinion of the western nations placed him in the
first rank of living authors.” But who has decided
that the Kreutzer Sonata is inferior to Tolstoi’s
other works? Only Nordau, whose opinion runs
counter to the “western nations.” If therefore there
is any value in Nordau’s argument it rests entirely on
the astounding fact that the “western nations” are
all degenerate and Nordau alone is sane.
Nordau, like most German bookworms, evidently
believes that references to an authority, however
obscure, are enough to prove any assertion. He has
manifestly worked with any number of “conversations-lexicons”
and encyclopedias about him, in quest
of some printed confirmation of the extraordinary
opinion that the Kreutzer Sonata is a poor book, and
that the preceding works of Tolstoi alone contain
those grand qualities which Nordau recognises. He
finds that Franz Bornmüller, an author of a biographical
dictionary, said in 1882 of Tolstoi: “He
possesses no ordinary talent for fiction, but one
devoid of due artistic finish, and which is influenced
by a certain one-sidedness in his views of life and
history.”
It should be noticed that Nordau gives this quotation
in order to show that Tolstoi had not attained
any European fame in 1882, that is, before the
Kreutzer Sonata was written; but with that amazing
want of logic characterizing his whole work, he
does not see that this Franz Bornmüller thinks very
little of the early works of Tolstoi. He consequently
differs from Nordau, and shows every sign of sharing
the opinion of the “western nations.”
Nordau makes a sharp distinction between Tolstoi’s
novels as such and the philosophy they enforce.
He is thereby enabled to give some plausibility to
the sophistical assertion that it is not Tolstoi’s novels,
but his philosophy, which brought him popularity.
This philosophy, which is supposed to prove that
Tolstoi’s mind is not sound, Nordau sums up in the
following way: “The individual is nothing, the
species is everything, the individual lives in order to
do his fellow-creatures good; thought and inquiry
are great evils; science is perdition; faith is salvation.”
Among these items there is only one which
differs from the views of the bulk of humanity—from
that ordinary common-sense which Nordau so often
takes as a standard of sanity, even in the superstitious
peasant. We refer to the item in which he says that
thought and inquiry are great evils. Nowhere in
Tolstoi’s writings can such a nonsensical phrase be
found. It is one of those little touches that Nordau
so dexterously applies, or which his prejudice causes
him to apply, in order to strengthen his case in his
readers’, or perhaps in his own, eyes. He appears to
ignore such works as My Confession, My Faith,
A Short Exposition of the Gospel, and About my
Life, all works built up by elaborate thoughts.
The whole life of Tolstoi has been one of “thought
and inquiry,” and all his literary work is an invitation
to think and to inquire. Tolstoi objects only to
such thought and inquiry as vainly attempt to carry
the methods of inductive science into spheres where
the observation of our senses is of no avail, and where
their failure tempts us to believe in the non-existence
of that all-important portion of the universe into
which faith alone can penetrate.
That Tolstoi should distrust science, after the presumptuous
attitude which scientists have taken up,
will surprise nobody who has read what we have
said about this bankruptcy of science. Many scientists,
including Nordau, have in their gratuitous attacks
on religion so recklessly mixed up scientific
fact with scientific speculation, that they must blame
themselves if people use the term “science” when it
would be more correct to employ that of “unscientific
speculations.”
That a thinker, who is at the same time the instructor
of the ignorant masses, should look upon faith
as a means of salvation, is not new, and cannot be
considered as a sign of mental aberration; for millions
of sane common-sense men have for thousands of
years held this opinion. Even if we apply the word
salvation exclusively to society in general, to the race,
or to one nation, leaving out any references to individual
salvation in another world, faith of some kind
is the only source from which it could spring. Scientists
of Nordau’s type seem unable to understand that
science means the knowledge of absolute facts which,
while quite capable of undermining and destroying
the foundations on which a more or less primitive
religion rests, cannot possibly come into collision with
faith in the widest sense of the term. When a scientist
and a religionist differ about things which have
not come under scientific inquiry—such as the final
aim of the scheme of humanity, for example—the
dispute is not between science and faith, but between
two different faiths. Science therefore cannot regulate
our conduct, determine our views, or save a
nation. This alone can be done by faith, be it based
on science, on tradition, or emotion. A great scientific
knowledge might be degraded into an excuse for, and
a means of, an irresponsible, selfish, and wicked life;
or it might ennoble the mind, intensify the sense of
responsibility, and serve as the means of rendering
great services to humanity. All depends on the faith
of the scientist.
The end of what we may call the era of scientific
atheism, now at hand, presents most deplorable results,
as we have already pointed out, of removing
the only foundations of a moral balance available to
those who have not had any opportunity of drawing
from scientific studies that strength of character, and
those noble aspirations to be met with in scientists
who have a genuine faith—a faith in their science and
in humanity, if in nothing else. Tolstoi, who, like
every thinking man of our time, had seen the disastrous
effects which scientific atheism had produced, cannot
possibly be regarded as of weak intellect because
he rejected scientific superstition and proclaimed faith
as the true basis of conduct and character.
Nordau finds traces of degeneracy in Tolstoi’s
question, “Wherefore am I alive?” and in the
manner in which Tolstoi finds a reply to that question.
It seems however that Nordau too has asked,
himself that question, for in his book Degeneration
(page 149) he replies to it in a close, well-reasoned,
passage, which deserves to be read to its full extent.
We shall quote only a part of it in order to compare
the reply he himself obtains with the reply obtained,
by Tolstoi. After having shown that the aim of a
man’s life is necessarily involved in the greater question—the
aim of the universe—and that such an aim cannot
exist objectively in time or space, he says: “But
if it is not objective, if it does not exist in time and
space, it must, in order to be conceivable, exist somewhere,
virtually, as idea, as a plan and design. But
that which contains a design, a thought, a plan, we
name consciousness; and consciousness that can conceive
a plan of the universe, and for its realization
designedly uses the forces of nature, is synonymous,
with God. If a man however believes in a God, he
loses at once the right to raise the question, ‘Wherefore
am I alive?’ since it is in that case an insolent
presumption, an effort of small, weak man to look
over God’s shoulder, to spy out God’s plan, to aspire
to the height of omniscience. But neither is it in
such a case necessary, since a God without the highest
wisdom cannot be conceived; and if He has
devised a plan for the world, this is certain to be
perfect, all its parts are in harmony, and the aim
to which every co-operator, from the smallest to the
greatest, will devote himself is the best conceivable.
Thus man can live in complete rest and confidence
in the impulses and forces implanted in him by God,
because he, in every case, fulfils a high and worthy
destiny by co-operating in a, to him, unknown Divine
plan of the world.”
We here notice his words: “that which contains
a design, a thought, a plan, we name consciousness.”
Now, nobody knows better than the scientists that
so far all scientific discovery has revealed plan,
method, and purpose, in the smallest thing and the
smallest phenomena in the universe. Is it then
necessary to be degenerate to believe in a self-conscious
Providence? John Stuart Mill observes
that the fact that we find in nature, especially in
human and animal bodies, physical and mechanical
problems solved in the same way as engineers
had solved them long before they knew of such
solutions in nature, points not only to the existence
of an intelligent Creator, but to a similarity of
His intelligence to that of human beings.
According to the passage from Nordau, then,
the planning in nature proves a conscious force, a
conscious force is synonymous with God, and the
man who believes in God can live in complete rest in
his faith. Tolstoi obtained a reply to his question in
a manner which he describes in the following words:
“It was quite the same to me whether Jesus was
God or not God; whether the Holy Ghost proceeded
from the one or the other. It was likely neither
necessary nor important for me to know how, when,
and by whom the Gospels, or any one of the parables
were composed, and whether they could be ascribed
to Christ or not. What to me was important was
that the light which for eighteen hundred years was
the light of the world is that light still; but what
name was to be given to the source of this light, or
what were its component parts, and by whom it was
lighted, was quite indifferent to me.”
The difference in the two replies is one of words
only. If therefore Nordau acknowledged that a
sensible man could ask such a question, and if the
reply of Nordau we have just quoted is recognised by
him as his own opinion, he and Tolstoi would stand
very much in the same category. But Nordau does
not think that a perfectly sane mind would ask such a
question; and if it was asked, he has another reply.
This reply is however far from being so clear as the
other. “If,” he says, “on the other hand, there is
no belief in a God, it is also impossible to form a
conception of the aim, for then the aim existing in
consciousness only as an idea, in the absence of a
universal consciousness, has no locus for existence;
there is no place for it in nature.” From this it
ought to follow that, if a man does not believe in
God, there is no God, and consequently there can be
no aim. He then proceeds to argue that, if there be
no aim, it is useless to ask the question, “Wherefore
am I alive?” but that we can ask the question,
“Why do we live?” His reply to this is characteristic:
“We live in obedience to the mechanical law
of causality, which requires no plan and no universal
consciousness.”
It is curious to behold how Nordau cannot perceive
that his question, “Why do we live?” implies the
question, “Whence the mechanical law of causality?”
and that his reply is simply, “We live because we
live.” Once he has accepted this self-delusion as a
solid foundation, his reasoning again becomes rational,
and does not bear on the point before us.
The most astounding part of it is that Nordau considers
Tolstoi, and all others whose instinct, whose
emotion, and whose immutable reasoning point to a
cause behind Nordau’s home-made mechanical law of
causality, as thereby showing signs of mental degeneration.
Nordau, in order to prove the confusion existing in
Tolstoi’s ideas, seems to take for granted that the
tendency towards Pantheism, perceptible in the
Russian’s reasoning, is utterly at variance with
Christianity. We would simply point out that
Tolstoi has his own Christianity, framed on his own
interpretation of the Gospels, and not any previously
existing Christianity, and is therefore at liberty to
proclaim a creed which has a Pantheistic tendency
without exposing himself to the reproach of being
inconsequent. But we consider it more important to
notice the fact that the Gospels, far from laying down
any dogmas, are the record of the life of a man—divine
or not divine—whose mission it was to protest
against dogmas. He called God “Father,” in order
to speak of universal consciousness only in its relations
to man, leaving it to the doctrinaires and the
philosophers to agree as best they could on the question
of Pantheism or no Pantheism. Besides, the
Gospels certainly emphasize the omnipresence of the
Creator; and if this Pantheistic tendency had not
existed among the disciples, it is not likely that St.
Paul would have said, “In Him we live, we move,
and have our being.”
The shallow, superficial manner in which Nordau
treats Tolstoi’s ethics is certainly unworthy of him,
and amounts simply to a quibble. These ethics, correctly
summed up, “Resist not evil, judge not, kill
not,” which correspond precisely with the teachings
of Christ, Nordau does not regard as ethics, but
proceeds solemnly to test them as expediencies in
peculiar cases, and comes to the conclusion that
they are ridiculous.
Must we then conclude that Nordau has no such
ethics, but that he believes it right to return evil for
evil,—vendetta fashion,—that he objects to suffer
wrong for a good cause, and that he revels in indiscriminate
murder? Tolstoi’s ethics, as ethics should
do, hold up the ideal for which we should strive, and
as a practical test of them we must consider not the
murder and plunder of one good man by a bad one,
but the state which would ensue if all men conformed
to them. The practical moral we ought to draw from
them is not that laws and law courts should be abolished,
but that laws should be framed and law courts
should be managed in such a way as to favour a general
acceptance of such ethics. Here again Nordau
indulges in illogical reasoning, and in contradictions
of himself. He takes for granted that humanity is so
utterly depraved that if “the fear of the gallows did not
prevent it, throat-cutting and stealing would be the
most generally adopted trade.” This means that Nordau
in one place in his book declares human beings are
too good, too noble, too honest to need any belief in
a hell, but in another place declares that they are far
too depraved to do without the fear of the gallows.
He forgets that good ethics have sprung from the
good instincts of our race, and that crime has largely
been fostered by bad laws, bad law courts, and bad
institutions.
In one of his stories, entitled From the Diary of
Nechljudow, Tolstoi’s hero, Prince Nechljudow, is a
most eccentric character, created probably for the
purpose of showing the absurdity of indiscriminate
charity and other impulsive actions of the erratics of
our day. Nordau gives an account of one of the
instances in which the Prince’s selfish way of practising
charity is forcibly brought out. He evidently
does this in order that the Prince’s action should be
accepted as an illustration of what Tolstoi means by
charity. This is both absurd and unjust. It amounts
to an identification of the author with the character
he represents—a way of insinuating degeneracy
in authors who simply hold it up in their characters
as a warning. To thus mix up authors with their
characters is a mistake frequently committed by unintelligent
readers, but it is surprising to find that with
Nordau it is an habitual method.
With regard to the character Pozdnyscheff, Nordau
does the same thing. He takes for granted that the
opinions expressed by this character are those of the
author. The passages he extracts from Short Expositions,
in which Tolstoi’s own opinions are expressed,
in no wise justify such a supposition.
Nordau’s explanation of the enormous success
Tolstoi’s books have achieved is that it is due to general
degeneration among the upper classes throughout
the world. If he could personally meet the
hundreds of thousands of English people who have
read Tolstoi’s works, he would be able to form an
idea of the immensity of his mistake. He would find
that the majority of these people belong to a middle
class, consisting of persons who are not overworked
and who indulge in none of the vices of the continental
aristocracies. Their muscles and their nerves have
been strengthened and fortified by a healthy education,
and by a love of bodily exercise, sport and even
danger, and by a moral life. They live in a country
where the authorities have found that to proscribe
any licentious book is to promote its sale, and where
consequently there is hardly any check upon morbid
literature. Yet there is not a country where less of
it is circulated than in England. It is true that these
readers of Tolstoi have not attained to that height of
intellectual development which would permit them to
accept Nordau’s “mechanical causality” as a satisfying
explanation of the universe; but, on the other
hand, it would be difficult to find a people so religiously
inclined, and yet so free from superstition
and fanaticism.
Some of them may like Rossetti’s pictures, and
many of them Burne Jones’s, but as a rule they have
an equal admiration for Raphael, Tintoretto, Correggio,
and others. They cannot be classed among the
mystics on that account. As few of them write
books, they cannot be called graphomaniacs. Nor
do they show any signs of being egomaniacs. Nor
have they any physical stigmata of degenerates.
The heads of this class are generally beautifully
shaped, and the ears of the women are by all
foreigners who visit this country proclaimed to be
the finest and daintiest ears in the world. Personal
beauty among this class is decidedly on the increase;
for each generation seems to be better-looking, and
the youngest is generally the most beautiful. The
latter fact, we may mention, is no doubt due to the
increasing tendency of the upper and middle classes
in England to beautify their homes and to surround
themselves with exquisite objects, as well as to a
more intellectual education, pastimes, pleasures, and
arts.
Why then must these readers of Tolstoi’s works
be classed as degenerate?
It is not denied that in England there are people
who exhibit signs of mental degeneration, but they
are to be found more in literary and political circles
than in the close ranks of the upper and middle
classes. We would not undertake to class them
under the headings established by the alienist, and it
would be difficult even for Nordau to do so. Perhaps
they are not sufficiently advanced in degeneracy to
be so classed. Such signs as they exhibit are some
of them as old as the hills, and others are clearly
the manifestations of that intellectual and moral daze
which generally follows on the destruction of the
religious foundations of belief involved in the acceptance
of belief in scientific atheism. But the most
prevalent form of degeneracy is that which is palpably
the result of financial depression, felt not only in
financial but artistic and literary circles. For reasons
which we leave to the economists to explain, England’s
commerce and agriculture seem to have come
to a dead-lock. The result seems to be diminished
incomes all round. Many artists, littérateurs, and
politicians are at their wits’ end how to make an
income, and there can be little doubt that this has
fostered a certain amount of demoralization. Extraordinary
attempts are made to produce sensational
pictures, to write eccentric poetry, to send forth books
that will shock, and to treat of risky subjects on the
stage. Politicians are obliged to make politics a
profession, and, as popularity is indispensable to it as
a profitable profession, they worship majorities. Any
one who is acquainted with London cannot doubt for
a moment that these forms of demoralization spring
entirely from a necessity of making a living. Artists,
authors, and politicians of this class are no more
inclined to lunacy than the vast class of people who
do distasteful work, as well as those who have to
appear before the public in dangerous but not much
esteemed performances. If the financial depression
is destined to disappear, there can be little doubt that
the majority of these signs of demoralization will
also disappear.
There are in this country, as everywhere else, real
degenerates, people who have weakened their brains
and moral faculties by drink, debauch, overwork, or
persons who have inherited mental debility. There
are also among us, we regret to say, an alarming
number of destitute people who have been driven
into mental derangement by those terrible pangs that
misery inflicts. But all these degenerates care as
little for Tolstoi’s novels as they do for Rossetti’s or
Burne Jones’s pictures.
Though English circumstances are vastly different
from continental, there can be no doubt that the
causes which have rendered Tolstoi’s novels popular
are the same here as in other countries. The scientific
atheists have introduced into literature a materialist,
selfish, sceptical, pessimistic, and cynical tone
which was tolerated by the public for a long time.
On the continent they had Zola and his wretched
imitators, whose books found their way among us,
while England has produced a crop of neurotic storytellers,
playwrights, and versifiers, made up for the
most part of masculine women and effeminate men,
who have exploited to the utmost the atheistic vein.
The noble spirit which atheism was to bring to
the front somehow did not take to literature, and the
reading classes of the world began to miss those pure
joys which reading used to afford them. The books
of the day offended their religious feelings, their sense
of decency, their loftiest conceptions of the world,
and their self-esteem, without amusing them. The
whole literature of fiction had become stilted, and the
morbid and pessimistic authors departed so widely
from nature and evinced so many signs of utter insincerity
that the reading world longed to be face to
face with a man who spoke his innermost thoughts.
The world was therefore ready for a new departure
in literature.
What wonder then that Tolstoi’s works were well
received. They bore witness to consummate ability,
a close study of human nature. They presented a
true picture of social Russia. They afforded an insight
into the Russian mind. His readers experienced
the intellectual treat offered by few books,—that of
feeling the presence of a master-mind, and of following
the thoughts of a thoroughly sincere writer, free
from the cheap ready-made materialist philosophy—a
man who devotes both his life and his work, with
almost superhuman energy, to the regeneration of
his race.
CHAPTER VII THE REAL IBSEN
In reading Nordau’s chapter on Ibsen, one cannot
help wondering why our alienist has given his
book the form he has. The feeling which the preceding
contents of his work have more or less inspired—that
there is a discrepancy between the apparent
plan of the work and its execution—almost ripens
into conviction on the perusal of his chapter on Ibsen.
He says in his dedication to Professor Lombroso:
“Now I have undertaken the work of investigating
the tendencies of the fashion in art and literature, of
proving that they have their source in the degeneracy
of their authors, and that the enthusiasm of their
admirers is for manifestations of more or less pronounced
moral insanity, imbecility, and dementia.”
He also says that he “ventures to fill a void in your
[Lombroso’s] powerful system.” From what he says
higher up on the same page about the power of books
and works of art to influence the masses, and his
many hints in other parts of the book, as, for example,
in its concluding pages, we must understand that his
great object is to do what he can to arrest the downward
movement of human intelligence.
He thus assumes that there is a degenerating process
going on throughout civilization, but attentive
readers of his book feel the whole time that this
assumption, far from being proved to be correct,
rests on data supplied by Nordau, which strongly
warn his readers to accept them only with a grain
of salt.
On the other hand, there are a host of indications
in all civilized countries pointing to an increase in
intellectual power, moral strength, and æsthetic refinement.
Some of these indications would probably
not be undervalued by Nordau himself: the rapid
progress of science, the increasing education among
the masses, the large number of newspapers and
periodicals dealing intelligently with various branches
of knowledge, professions, and trades, the wider application
of scientific methods to industry, wonderful
inventions, not the outcome of discovery, but of intelligent
induction, the decay of superstition, love of
investigation, etc. Nordau, having allowed that the
test of a sound mind is its ability to attend rationally
to one’s business, ought to recognize that the growth
of intellectual power is manifest in improved business
methods, skill, manufacturing, complicated and daring
financial schemes, ingenious co-operative systems,
well-managed and disciplined trades’-unions, nay, even
cleverly laid plots to defraud.
An increasing moral strength is proved by the
growth of the altruistic feeling, the devotion with
which the cause of humanity, morality, and progress is
served by people who, thanks to scientific scepticism,
expect no reward in another world; the greater
sincerity observable in all religious bodies, the magnitude
of charitable institutions, the magnificent heroism
displayed by captains and crews on sinking ships, by
our life-boat men in attempting to save the shipwrecked,
by our colliers’ efforts to rescue the victims
of explosions, etc. The great victories of the Germans
over the French and the complete success of
the commanders’ daring tactics have been largely,
and probably correctly, ascribed to the moral qualities
of the German army, while the utter defeat of
the French cannot be ascribed to the want of moral
qualities, but to bad leadership. A quarter of a
century has elapsed since the Franco-German war,
but there is no reason to believe that the moral
qualities of the German army have degenerated.
That no degeneracy has taken place in the English,
French, and Italian armies has been proved by the
Chitral expedition, by the French war with Madagascar,
and by the Italian operations in Africa.
If, despite these manifest signs of growing intellectual
power and moral strength, Nordau’s deep insight
into psychological matters has revealed to him
a mental degeneracy in the civilized world, his way
of investigating such decay, his mode of dealing
with it, and especially the causes he attributes to it,
are too vacillating, too contradictory, and too biassed
to inspire confidence. While sometimes, as in his
chapter entitled “Etiology,” he refers to such causes
as the increase in the consumption of spirits and
tobacco, the factory system, overwork, overcrowding—all
causes palpable to all who have given any
attention to social questions,—in the rest of his book
he seems to regard certain popular writers and
artists as the great cause of general degeneration
who should be specially noticed. This contradiction
cannot be explained away on the plea that his book
is only part of a wider investigation which has already
been made, or might be made, regarding the causes
of degeneration, and that, so long as his work is intended
to treat of the influence of literature and art,
his ignoring of other causes is legitimate. If an effect
is first attributed to one cause and then to another,
we may be sure that there is something wrong with
the reasoning. We cannot prove first that the
tendency to hysteria, so common in people engaged
in a certain class of business, is due to overwork,
and afterwards prove that the same tendency in the
same people is due to Rossetti’s pictures or to Swinburne’s
poems.
Nordau never furnishes an explanation of the enormous
importance he attaches to the influence of writers
and artists, and the small importance he attaches
to the more palpable causes of degeneration, of the
existence of some of which he is aware. Nor does
he tell us how he reconciles the two facts, alternately
insisted upon by him, that degeneration in artists is
the cause of degeneration in their surroundings; and
again, that the degeneration of their surroundings is
the cause of degeneration in artists and authors.
If such artists and authors as Nordau believes to
be degenerate are the effect of degeneration all round,
they are surely the smallest and least deplorable results,
and it was certainly not worth while to write so
bulky a volume about them. Nordau mentions about
a score; and what is a score compared to the mass of
humanity, or to the five hundred million people included
in western civilization? A degeneration that
would not have other results than that of producing
twenty degenerate men, who, though they are in
many respects a source of enjoyment to many, may
have a grain of insanity in their brains, would not be
worth noticing. If, on the other hand, these supposed
degenerates are not what, to the ordinary mind,
they decidedly appear to be—the children of their
time—but the actual causes of such serious psychological
effects which statistics seem to reveal, we are
face to face with a phenomenon which surely demanded
a different method of investigation.
The real connection between the causes and the
effects should have been ascertained. For instance,
the most alarming feature of degeneration in England—that
weak-mindedness which leads to drunkenness—should
have been connected with the mystical
painters and poets, and should have been proved not
to have been the result of those causes which seem
palpable to every man. Then the influence of individuals
on the masses in general should have been
ascertained. History offers a wide field for such an
investigation. If it had been found that authors and
artists exercise less influence than other individuals,
such as sovereigns, statesmen, prophets, reformers,
revolutionary leaders, discoverers, explorers, and
others, the influence of these should have at first
been studied, and what could not be attributed to
them might have been laid at the door of artists
and authors.
In examining history, old and new, we are struck
with the extremely slight effects which have been
produced by littérateurs and artists, and the enormous,
all-powerful influence exercised by other individuals.
Books have influenced books, poets have influenced
poets, painters have influenced painters, but the
political, social, intellectual, moral, and æsthetical
development of a nation has over and over again
been completely determined by men who have been
neither artists nor authors.
In modern times the same fact is palpable. Has
ever the world been influenced more than by such
men as Cavour, Prince Bismarck, Mr. Gladstone, Napoleon III.?
and how might not the fate of humanity
be determined in the near future by such men as, for
example, the Emperor of Germany and the Czar of
Russia? On the mental qualities of the Emperor of
Germany depends largely whether Germany is to be
crushed under the army system; whether it is to be
ruined by financial blunderings; whether there shall
be peaceful development of its resources, or war to
the knife between its classes; whether healthy reforms
shall gradually clear away its social anomalies,
or whether a revolution of unprecedented atrocity
shall uproot its very foundations; whether its inhabitants
shall develop those characteristics to which
peace and happiness are conducive, or those which
would inevitably be fostered if Germany were made
the battle-field of modern armies.
On the mental qualities of the Czar depend directly
the destiny of a hundred million people, and indirectly
the peace of the world. Russia is only too willing
to progress under an imperial leader. On the occasion
of his accession to the throne and his marriage,
millions of people anxiously scanned his portrait and
tried to read in his features the fate of Europe. The
presence of lines supposed to indicate weak character
produced prophecies of clerical domination, opposition
to progress, and death to Russia; while a kindly
expression of the eyes inspired many with hopes of a
new era for Tolstoi’s unfortunate countrymen.
It is not only personages of high rank and sovereign
power whose mental state is of utmost importance
to humanity. The political situation in most
countries is capable of producing at any moment a
man who, without being either an author or an artist,
might be able to change the destiny of nations. It
is not the opportunity that is wanting, it is the men.
France is panting for a man. The working classes
in America and in England stand in need of a good
leader. In Germany Liebknecht threatens to divide
the power with the Emperor. A political Tolstoi
might, at the head of the Russian people, sweep the
recreant bureaucrats from his Fatherland.
It is then sovereigns, politicians, and popular leaders
whose mental state is of the utmost importance,
and whose influence may overwhelmingly determine
the mental and moral development of humanity. An
answer to the question whether they are degenerates,
or whether they are of mentally or morally sound
mind, is momentous to the whole civilized world,
especially if it be admitted that the minds of the
race are so susceptible of being moulded by the
minds of influential men.
But who are the men whom Nordau blames for
the degeneracy for which he finds the proof in statistics?
Poets and artists, whose very names are
known only to the educated classes, and who for the
most part supply what the market demands, or simply
reflect the society around them. The most surprising
of all is that he himself denies any power or
any talent in some of these men, calling them—to
omit his worse epithets—such names as drivelling
idiots, weak-minded graphomaniacs, etc.
One condition seems however necessary before a
man can receive the compliment of being called
names by Nordau—he must have attracted public
attention. We have therefore said, and repeat it,
that his desperate attempt to make out Ibsen to be
a degenerate renders it impossible to form a clear
idea of his object, or of his reasons, for the methods
he has adopted.
Henrik Ibsen aims not at being a prophet, a
teacher, or a regenerator of mankind either by literary
or scientific methods. No one can detect in
his works special ethics, or particular religious or
social views. It is characteristic of his pieces—and
according to many of his opponents a great fault in
them—that he points no moral, that the questions
involved remain at the end of the piece exactly where
they were at the beginning, that his heroes and heroines
are no heroes and no heroines, and cannot serve as
models of conduct. His opponents and admirers
alike complain that they cannot get at his meaning,
and that he will not explain himself. It is therefore
surprising that there should be so much talk about
the influence he exercises, and that Nordau himself
should speak about “Ibsen’s dogmas,” “Ibsen’s code
of morals,” and about Ibsen himself as a “reformer.”
Those who speak about Ibsen’s influence on the
ethics of our time cannot, as a rule, give any explanation
of their meaning which can justify the
importance they attach to it. They are apt to point
to his influence on the English drama and blame
him for certain of its objectionable features. But
to those who understand his pieces it is perfectly
clear that he has not been followed by English
dramatists in such things as have made him famous
and popular. They have contented themselves with
imitating certain situations and with referring to
some objectionable feature in modern society, which
Ibsen does reluctantly, compelled to do so by the
situation, and in order to emphasize types of character
which are only too common in every civilized
country, but are so closely draped in hypocrisy as to
require the great dramatist’s lens to show them up.
His imitators however exemplify entirely exceptional
cases and conjure up characters the prototypes of
which it would be extremely hard to find. He aims
at presenting stern reality; they aim at producing
risky situations. Indeed, his imitators cannot be
said to have been influenced by him more than has
his brilliant parodist, Mr. F. Anstey.
In Germany, as in the Scandinavian countries,
complaints are sometimes raised against Ibsen’s influence
on women, especially young women. Our
daughters are getting Ibsenized, is the cry raised
by a number of Philistine parents. It is perhaps
natural that Ibsen’s influence on women in those
countries, where the staging of Ibsen’s pieces recalls
more familiar presentations should be greater than
in England, where the Norwegian manner of life is
but little known. But too much weight might easily
be attached to the difference in acquaintance with
Norway. There is a far more powerful reason why
Ibsen’s so-called influence should appear to be more
marked on German and Norwegian women than on
English women.
With the exception of the United States, there is
no country in the world where respectable women
are better treated than in England. An old adage
says, with a great deal of truth, that the wife of the
German is his slave, the wife of the Frenchman is
his mistress, and the wife of the Englishman is the
queen of his house. The German woman certainly
has of old held a position in her home which might
well lead her to envy the English woman, and as the
Scandinavian countries have been largely affected by
Germany in their social manners and habits, the
women of these countries have ample cause for dissatisfaction.
Since the time of Frederika Bremer, a
woman’s revolt has been brewing in the Scandinavian
countries, and the aspirations for more liberty, a
more natural life, and more happiness have been
constantly becoming stronger, and were highly developed
before Ibsen’s first piece appeared. Besides,
the spread of English fiction in Germany and in the
northern countries of Europe has shown the women of
those countries that a happier life is quite possible.
The road to the realization of such aspirations was
however barred by custom and the selfish view of
the question taken by the men. They had no objection
to high-spirited, talented, well-dressed, and
lively women, whose attractions could evoke in them
romantic and ardent feelings; and a great many
knew well enough that leisure, exemption from hard
work, good food, plenty of exercise, suitable friends,
artistic surroundings, good books, a fair amount of
pleasure, and considerate treatment were required to
transform a young woman into that feminine ideal
which they worshipped in their imagination. But
they repudiated entirely the idea of having such
ideals in their wives. It would have clashed far too
much with the traditional type of a good wife, and
to marry one deviating from this type would have set
the whole circle of acquaintances talking. Besides,
a wife conforming to the ideal was considered an
expensive luxury, leading to waste of money which
could be much better employed.
Mothers of girls, well acquainted with the marriage
market, consequently exerted all their energy to form
their daughters for the positions they were expected
to occupy. House-cleaning, washing, cooking, darning,
etc.,—this was what they had to learn. A
demure demeanour was what they had to practise.
The society of men was what they had to avoid.
Romantic ideas had, above all, to be suppressed, and
only such love as would come after marriage, or
at least after betrothal, was considered legitimate
and decent.
A great feature in their education was to closely
observe the evils and troubles which followed upon
poverty, and how much more comfortable life would
be with a prosperous though unattractive husband
than with a beloved man who might not succeed
in the world. The idea of refusing a proposal of
marriage from a well-to-do man, however old and
prosy, was regarded as preposterous, and any respectable
girl dreaming of such a thing would have
been considered as a romantic, ungrateful hussy.
As the men seldom married young, the girls were
taught to ask no questions about their past, and
were trained to sacrifice all their ideals of purity,
their dreams of love, what a free woman would call
her self-respect, their future happiness, their healthful
youth, on the altar of Philistine respectability.
There are other ways of degrading women besides
yoking them with an ox to a plough, and that
they were degraded and de-naturalized the thinking
German and Scandinavian women had felt long before
Ibsen wrote plays. The struggle for better
treatment was however extremely weak and the
progress towards emancipation extremely slow. Just
as oppressive government, with its police persecution,
gags open discontent and drives the forces of revolt
under ground, so the tyranny over the German and
Scandinavian women—when tradition and prejudice
prevented open manifestations—developed in the
hearts of women, especially among the most gifted,
a dangerously strong spirit of revolt.
Already at the time when Ibsen began to write
there were numerous but isolated outbreaks. The
old treatment, which generally resulted in turning
the married woman into a dull, despondent house-slave,
a soured invalid, a nagging scold, or a gossiping
zany, began to produce scoffing Aspasias,
neurotic adventuresses, and here and there avenging
furies.
This tendency to revolt among the women was
stronger in Norway than in the other countries,
because it developed parallel with that ethical awakening—the
new Aand[1]—which during the latter part
of this century has taken possession of so many
Norwegian minds; also because the strongly imaginative
and contemplative character of the Norwegian
people, and the intensely emotional nature of their
women, led them to brood over their wrongs in a
thoroughly Norwegian fashion. Better education and
wide reading tended in the same direction.
Ibsen has therefore not Ibsenized the Scandinavian
ladies. He has simply seized upon a social
phenomenon and, understanding its gravity, has
held it up to his contemporaries for a study and a
warning.
Nordau, having committed the egregious mistake
of believing that Ibsen has invented whereas he has
in reality only copied, and that a social phenomenon
which is natural to intellectual and moral progress is
a result of Ibsen’s writings, is, in his capacity of
the most German of Germans, naturally wroth with
Ibsen for representing as a social evil what a normal
sound-minded common-sense German—the very type
of the non-degenerate—would consider as a useful
and comfortable arrangement. There are several
excuses for Nordau’s belief that Ibsen misrepresents
reality. The improvement in woman’s status in
society has no doubt advanced more in Germany
than in the Scandinavian countries. It is possible
that the Dowager Empress’s influence as an Englishwoman
has not been so great as is generally supposed,
but there can be little doubt that English
novels, from Charlotte Bronté’s Jane Eyre upwards,
have considerably furthered justice towards German
women. The close business connections between
Germany and England, the numerous Germans who
have had a long experience of English life, have no
doubt done much to spread English social views in
Germany.
The German women may therefore now have less
cause for discontent and revolt than the Scandinavian
women, and it is excusable if the Germans consider
that they treat them fairly and well.
To observing Englishmen who visit Germany it is
however clear that the whole Philistine idea of the
housewife is still prevailing in that country. A great
number of husbands consider it a distinct advantage
to be able to throw off all restraint in their own
homes and to compel their wives to accommodate
themselves as well as they can to their whims, their
habits, their indulgences. That exasperating type,
the house-tyrant, which is found in all countries, and
not seldom in England, is especially prevalent in
Germany.
German men are well aware that their wives have
nothing in common with the fascinating ideal woman
of their imagination, and they are quite satisfied that
it should be so. Their work, their studies, their profession,
or their business demands all their attention,
and they could not dream of dismissing them from
their minds when they enter their homes. A woman
who would distract her husband’s attention from such
important subjects would be an impediment to his
success, while the typical housewife, by her cares and
ministrations, furthers it. Like most men, Germans
have chivalrous leanings, and enjoy a courteous intercourse
with ladies, but it is generally not their
wives who reap the advantages of this taste. It is
the other ladies, those they meet in society, and not
seldom do they muster all their powers of gallantry,
all their means of pleasing, and all their faculty to
amuse in the company of women of light character,
often in every respect inferior to their wives.
It is those German women who feel that their
happiness and their lives have been sacrificed, not
for their husbands, but to a vicious conception of
married life, who sympathize with the women of
Ibsen, and have thus contributed largely to the fame
of that dramatist in Germany.
Ibsen has not Ibsenized the German ladies, but
his pieces have revealed the existence of a grudge
long harboured by German women.
It is only just to record that, though Englishwomen,
especially those who live and are treated up
to the English ideal, as we mentioned before, live
under much happier circumstances as children, girls,
fiancées, and wives, there are many of our countrywomen
whose marriages have been a cruel disillusion.
Many Englishmen marry too young, before
they know their own minds, and under the feverish
impulse of a first love. When such young husbands
are thoughtless, selfish, or when they have made a
bad choice, a miserable married life is the result. In
a great number of young households happiness prevails,
thanks to the strong-mindedness and tact of
the young wife, who can take care of herself and of
her husband also. But thousands of marriages turn
out utter failures, not for want of love, but from the
husband’s utter ignorance of how to take care of his
wife’s health, beauty, and happiness.
Though it is the fashion in this country not to
adapt but to translate literally Ibsen’s pieces, there
would be no difficulty to so adapt them as to render
them exact representations of the state of many an
English home. And this is sufficient to explain his
fame in England. Here, as on the continent, it is
the selfish, mean, bullying husbands who cannot find
any sense in Ibsen’s pieces, and who are extremely
shocked at what they consider Ibsen’s perversion in
attempting to enlist, by inexplicable devices, the
sympathies of the audience for the erring wife, when
these should be vouchsafed to the husband, who
appears to be such a respectable, common-sense
man.
When Ibsen thus calls attention to the importance
and the gravity of the feeling of revolt which has
long rankled in the minds of thinking women all
over the world, and which manifested itself long
before Ibsen’s pieces were known outside Norway,
he cannot fairly be said to be responsible for the
growing discontent. In reality, he has rendered the
world a great service: for the new views and aspirations
of modern educated women can neither be
suppressed nor ignored without considerable danger
to society.
In order to understand that the demand for the
purification of marriage is not a transitory whim, it
will suffice to consider who made the marriage laws,
and, what is more important, who inaugurated the
traditional views concerning them. Men alone did.
Not the young men, who would be largely swayed
by the yearning for true love and by chivalrous considerations,
but the law-makers of old; that is to say,
elderly men of influence and fortune. In the olden
times, when the foundations of social customs were
laid, the rights of women were considerably less
respected than in our days; and under such circumstances
the law-makers did not feel called upon to
consider woman to any large extent, but made laws
and introduced customs which suited themselves.
What they wanted was, firstly, to marry young and
beautiful wives, despite all objections that might be
raised against their age, their looks, or their characters,
and without much troublesome courtship; and,
secondly, to keep their young wives in subjection by
sheer force and legal compulsion.
It is not reasonable to suppose that the fair sex
should submit for ever to such treatment, and, as
the women in the English-speaking countries have
already gained large concessions, it is natural that
their sisters in the rest of the civilized world should
struggle for reform.
It is therefore difficult to see why Nordau should
consider Ibsen’s influence so dangerous to society as
to deem it necessary to hold him up as a degenerate.
The enigma becomes more puzzling when we find
that Nordau frankly allows that Ibsen has great merits
and great talents. He says, for instance: “Henrik
Ibsen is a poet of great verve and power.” “He has
the gift of depicting in an exceptionally lifelike and
impressive manner that which has excited his feelings.”
“He has the capacity for imagining situations in
which the characters are forced to turn inside out
their inmost nature, in which abstract ideas transform
themselves into deeds, and moods of opinion and of
feeling, imperceptible to the senses but potent as
causes, are made patent to sight and hearing in attitudes
and gestures, in the play of feature, and in
words.” “He knows how to group events into living
frescoes possessing the charm of significant pictures...
not like Wagner, with strange costumes and
properties, architectural splendour, mechanical magic,
gods and fabulous beasts, but with penetrating vision
into the background of souls and the conditions
of humanity.... But he does not allow the
imagination of the spectator to run riot in mere spectacles;
he forces them into moods, he binds them by
his spell in circles of ideas, through the pictures which
he unrolls before them.” “The power with which
Ibsen, in a few rapid strokes, sketches a situation, an
emotion, a dim-lit depth of the soul, is very much
higher than his skill, so much extolled, of foreshortening
in time... Each of the terse words
which suffice him has something of the nature of a
peep-hole, through which limitless vistas are obtained.
The plays of all peoples of all ages have few situations
at once so perfectly simple and so irresistibly
affecting.”
Further on he again says: “It must be acknowledged
that Ibsen has created some characters possessing
a truth to life and a completeness such as
are not to be met with in any poet since Shakespeare...
None the less no poet since the illustrious
Spanish master (Cervantes) has succeeded in creating
such an embodiment of plain, jolly, healthy common-sense,
of practical tact without anxiety as to things
eternal, and of honest fulfilment of all proximate,
obvious duties without a suspicion of higher moral
obligations, as this Gina.... Hjalmar also is a
perfect creation, in which Ibsen has not once succumbed
to the cogent temptation to exaggerate, but
has exercised most entrancingly that ‘self-restraint’
in every word which, as Goethe says, ‘reveals the
master.’”
We have quoted somewhat lengthily from this
eulogy of Ibsen in order to render justice both to him
and to Nordau. There is no passage in Nordau’s
book which displays more insight into dramatic art
and a more intelligent appreciation of some of the
subtle but marvellous merits of Ibsen’s plays. We
should not have thought it possible that so keen an
appreciation could have been formed without seeing
Ibsen’s pieces acted in the original language. This
eulogy becomes all the more valuable when we
remember that it emanates from one of Ibsen’s
opponents—from a man who would fain restrain
Ibsen from writing at all, and who evidently has
not paid any attention to the slow but important
social struggle which Ibsen so frequently illustrates.
Most people who have read these and other acknowledgments
on the part of Nordau of Ibsen’s
talent, will be struck with the reckless manner in
which Nordau defeats his own object. He wishes to
warn the world against “degenerates” of Ibsen’s type,
and at the same time praises him as few writers have
been praised, seemingly without considering that in
this manner he inspires thousands of young writers
with the ambition to be degenerates as Ibsen is.
To the average reader Nordau suggests the idea
of the impossibility of reconciling so much power,
genius, talent, and craftsmanship with decayed mental
faculties. This all the more as Ibsen’s pieces are
financial successes, and he consequently shows a
solid capacity for the management of his own affairs,
which, as Nordau has already told us, and every
alienist would tell us, is the safest test of a sound
brain. The conclusion seems inevitable that Nordau
is either utterly wrong when he sees all these merits
in Ibsen’s work, or else when he considers him to be
degenerate.
In examining the grounds on which Nordau strives
to establish his theory of degeneracy we shall no
doubt find that the latter alternative is the true one.
Nordau first impeaches Ibsen’s reputation for realism,
but takes this term in its most literal sense.
The stage has its limitations, and the dramatist must
have a certain licence in the creating of his situations.
Ibsen is not called a realist because all that
he represents on the stage is in closer conformity
with reality than the representations of practically
any other dramatist ever were, but because his characters,
besides being individually true to nature, are
types—strongly coloured types, it may be, but not
too strongly coloured to be understood by an average
audience. In a piece not intended to be played
the characters may be more delicately moulded, but
when they are to be grasped in a few flashes before
the footlights they must, like the statue intended for
an elevated position, be hewn in bold proportions.
In order to show how unreal Ibsen is, Nordau
asks whether it is probable that the joiner, Engstrand
(in Ghosts), wishing to open a tavern for
sailors, should call upon his own daughter to be the
odalisque of his “establishment.” By using the word
“odalisque,” and by placing the word “establishment”
between inverted commas, he gives a distorted
idea of the tavern Engstrand is going to open. It is
a question of a real tavern, not of an “establishment.”
Girls in similar taverns in Norway are of
course exposed to temptations and sometimes to
insults, but they are by no means necessarily unchaste.
In selecting the employment in the tavern,
Ibsen succeeds in giving an insight into the Philistine
character of Engstrand, who for the sake of
money would risk his daughter’s reputation, but who
could always fall back on the excuse that he did not
intend to ruin her.
Nordau may be right when he says that no Paris
doctor would have told Oswald Alving in Ghosts
that he had softening of the brain. But Ibsen does
not say “softening of the brain”; he makes Alving
say “a kind of softening of the brain,” an expression
which might very well be Oswald’s interpretation of
what the doctor had told him in very guarded words.
Moreover it is not as an alienist that Ibsen has
gained his fame; it is as a dramatist.
Nordau quotes as another example of unreality,
the sense in which the term “society” is used by
the characters in the Pillars of Society. This is an
error into which Nordau has evidently been led by
reading a bad German translation of the piece.
Ibsen’s characters do not mean “social edifice,” as
Nordau pedantically will have it, but the well-to-do
people in the community.
Again, he thinks that excuse very unreal which
Berneck gives to his foreman, whom he has not taken
into his confidence. But this unreality is precisely
what Ibsen wishes the public to see, and he has
evidently not accentuated the unreality sufficiently,
as this has escaped even Nordau. Nordau does
not find the speech of Pastor Rörlund realistic
enough. The fact is that the speech is a delightful
parody, in no way exaggerated, of those addresses
which toadying sycophants all the world over are
in the habit of delivering to a magnate whom they
desire to propitiate. Any one who has heard such
a speech in Norway will be amusedly surprised by
its comic realism.
It would be tiresome to go minutely into the
proofs of unreality Nordau finds in Ibsen’s pieces,
and the bare mention of the following examples will
suffice to show the futility of his attempt. He considers
it impossible for a man of forty-three to inspire
love, and this in Norway, where people develop and
ripen so slowly. He thinks it unreal for an excitable
girl to describe as a storm on the sea the passion
which induces her to encourage her rival’s suicide,
and then when the rival is out of the way patiently
to devote a year and a half to gaining the love for
which her sin was committed. Our alienist, who
displays throughout his book an utter lack of the
sense of the ridiculous, finds the scene between
Ellida, Wangel, and the Stranger in The Lady from
the Sea ridiculous, a scene which thousands of audiences
have followed in breathless silence and with
deep emotion.
The puzzle is why Nordau is so anxious to show
that Ibsen is not a realist, and how his not being a
realist can possibly be construed into an argument in
favour of his insanity. Are then all the people who,
as a matter of taste or as a matter of business,
supply the public with unrealistic dramas to be considered
more or less demented? If this is the case,
what becomes of the mental sanity of Nordau’s great
model, Goethe, the author of the intensely unreal
Faust?
Referring to the theory of heredity, frequently
alluded to in Ibsen’s works, Nordau says he cannot
preserve his gravity when Ibsen displays his scientific
or medical knowledge. Here again we are tempted
to refer to the sandal-maker and the sandal-strings;
but there is actually no occasion to do so, because
Ibsen displaying his medical knowledge is a picture
conjured up by Nordau’s own imagination. We do
not know what Ibsen does in his private life, but in
his dramatic works he does not display his medical
knowledge. What suits Nordau’s purpose to give as
Ibsen’s opinions are the opinions of his characters,
who, being true to nature, speak as their prototypes
in reality speak. It suits Ibsen’s dramatic purposes
to make use of certain views on heredity, and he is
all the more entitled to do so as such opinions are
very prevalent nowadays, and not without exercising
a considerable influence on people’s minds. Ibsen
may have exactly the same opinion as his characters
give expression to, or he may think the very opposite,
but those who thoroughly understand Ibsen’s
method will be convinced that he would not commit
the mistake, so common among dramatists, of allowing
his characters to reflect the author’s personality.
When Regina, in Ghosts, in reply to Mrs. Alving,
who is harping on heredity, says, “What must be,
must be... I take after my mother I dare
say,” she does not express Ibsen’s opinion about
heredity, but that fatalistic notion which is unfortunately
extremely common among women, especially
when in trouble or at fault, and a reference to her
mother is only a confirmation of her fatalistic belief,
at which she clutches that she may rid herself of
her responsibility.
If we must look for a tendency in Ibsen’s works,
it might be found in his attempt to show up this
generally prevailing weakness in will and character
which Nordau himself finds everywhere and which
he calls degeneration. Regina, as well as Oswald,
are “frightful examples” of this weakness, and in
placing them on the stage Ibsen has the same object
as Nordau, namely, to exhibit a deplorable defect in
modern society. Ibsen may therefore be looked
upon as Nordau’s co-operator, and even precursor,
because Ibsen’s characters are types of that very
degeneration which Nordau desires to combat. In
fact, the importance that our alienist attaches to
Ibsen’s characters suggests the idea that if there were
no Ibsen there would be no Nordau. By the aid of
an extremely confused and distorted reasoning, he
condemns Ibsen for that very weakness which he,
like Nordau, has discovered in modern society and
incarnated in his characters as a warning to his
contemporaries.
If we had not a strong objection to the tu quoque
argument, and were not resolved to avoid it, we
could here say a great deal about Nordau’s condemnation
of Ibsen’s supposed illogical references to
heredity, while Nordau himself yields to the temptation
of using the absurdest logic in order to discover
supposed proofs in favour of his own pet theories.
Even supposing that Ibsen did believe in heredity,
is he not in harmony with his time? One does
not require to be an alienist or a biologist to understand
that the Darwinian theory of evolution is
the theory of heredity; and one does not require
to be very old to have observed that the characteristics
of parents often repeat themselves in their
children. In his criticism of Ibsen, Nordau seems to
go too far when he casts discredit on the theory of
heredity, with regard to which he himself goes to an
extreme when he attributes to heredity the lurking
belief in a personal God in the inmost recesses of the
consciousness of certain scientists. The manner in
which he refers to little Hedwig’s blindness will certainly
induce his readers to infer that he himself does
not believe in cases of hereditary blindness—an affliction
which has however come within the knowledge
of many. Nordau, in his purposeless eagerness to
tear Ibsen down from his pedestal, seems to imagine
that he would further his object if he could show that
Ibsen is influenced by the religion of his childhood,
of his youth, and of his country. To be influenced by
such religion has been the case with many sane
people of strong mind, especially in countries where
the morality implanted in young children is based
entirely on religious instruction. Even when a man
ceases to believe literally all that has been taught
him, it is natural that his religious thoughts should
mould themselves on the early impressions, which
then become symbols instead of fact. This is especially
natural with people whose walk in life has
precluded them from giving that absorbing attention
to psychology and biology which to a sound mind
is indispensable before it can master, or believe,
the scientists’ theories of “mechanical causality,” and
the annihilation of the conscious Ego. Nordau, like
many other scientific enthusiasts, seems to labour
under the impression that all the loud-voiced people,
who affect complete irreligiosity, and who pose as
free-thinkers, are really convinced that the scientific
discovery of yesterday, which might be upset by the
discovery of to-morrow, sufficiently explains the world
and themselves. This is far from being the case.
How often when we scratch the atheist do we not
find the superstitiously devout. How many men
could be found in the world who are so capable of
satisfying all their curiosity regarding the unknown
by scientific theories that they might be quoted
in support of the artificiality of religious instincts?
They would certainly number very few. And yet
scientists of Nordau’s stamp are apt to regard such
men as the only really sane ones, and the rest of
humanity as to some extent degenerate.
But how does Nordau know anything about Ibsen’s
religious opinions? He simply studies the characters
in Ibsen’s pieces and takes for granted that Ibsen
must necessarily hold the same opinions as his characters.
This absurd assumption, indispensable to his
purpose, leads him sometimes into ridiculous dilemmas
from which he escapes in a not less ridiculous manner.
When he finds that Ibsen has dramatis personæ of
diametrically opposed opinions and beliefs, he does
not know which of them represents Ibsen’s opinions
and Ibsen’s beliefs. Determined not to notice the
simple fact that none of them represent Ibsen’s views,
he falls back on the expediency of declaring that,
because his characters differ, Ibsen does not know
his own mind, a fact which in our alienist’s view
points to degeneracy.
He quotes copiously from Ibsen’s pieces in order
to show that those characters who have committed
evil deeds, without having resigned themselves to
being utterly bad, yearn for confession. From this
we must conclude that Nordau considers a longing
for confession in those who have sinned as an obsession
and as pertaining to stigmata of degeneration.
To make capital out of this, Nordau sticks
hard to his assumption that Ibsen’s object is to
preach some kind of creed by proclaiming his own
opinions through his characters. Few people in the
world really know what Ibsen’s final object and real
aims are; but his immediate object, it will be granted,
is to show his contemporaries what they really are,
and so sternly and so cogently does he pursue this
object that, while other dramatists show their spectators
the defects of others, Ibsen lays bare their own.
In showing sinners’ yearnings for confession, Ibsen
could not therefore be wrong unless a longing for
confession in sinners is unreal or unusual. Far from
being unusual, we find it in almost every human
being, from the innocent child down to the brutal
criminal. The police and law-court reports in England
frequently relate cases in which men and women
confess crimes which would never have been discovered,
simply to satisfy a conscience yearning for
confession. We have nothing to do here with the
question as to whether this first step towards a better
life is longed for in obedience to an instinct implanted
in the emotional nature of man by a Creator,
or whether it is the consequence of an inherited tendency
originated by religious teaching and moral
civil laws. We have only to deal with the fact that
the conscience of all evil-doers, and especially of
those who are willing to abandon evil and return to
good, prompts them to confess. Nordau has only to
consult a Catholic priest in order to learn how strong
and general this yearning is.
It must also be remembered that confession, if not
to priests yet to God, is part of the Lutheran creed
prevailing in Norway, and that consequently confession
is regarded by the people as the test of true
repentance. Though auricular confession is not a
sacrament in the Lutheran Church, the Norwegian
ministers could tell Nordau how often sinners and
criminals ease their consciences by confessing to
them. It is hardly possible to write a serious dramatic
piece without representing a struggle between
good and evil. And how then could Ibsen write
dramas true to Norwegian life, without instancing
that yearning for confession which is the outward
sign of the inward struggle between good and evil?
Nordau instances the French assassin Avinain,
who before being guillotined gave out as his life’s
motto “Never confess,” as an example of a strong
and healthy mind—or, at least, he regards this motto
as one which only a strong and healthy mind can
follow. On the other hand, he regards confessing
men as men “in whom the mechanism of inhibition
is always disordered, and who therefore cannot escape
from the impulse to confess when anything of
an absorbing or exciting character exists in their
consciousness.”
In this comparison Nordau omits the chief factor—the
religious opinion, or the philosophy which
necessarily determines whether the confession is a
sign of strength or weakness. If the murderer Avinain
was a confirmed atheist, and if his emotional
nature was such as to glorify murder, then he had
no impulse to confess, and consequently required no
strength of mind to resist confession. If the man
who glories in what is good—or, to use an expression
of Nordau’s, who has social instincts, and consequently
believes that confession is his duty and an
heroic action—should shun the ordeal and prefer to
spend the rest of his life as a self-despising hypocrite,
this would be weak-mindedness. Of course Nordau
may always argue that to believe in the good and in
personal responsibility is in itself a sign of degeneration.
But this would be simply to place the
question on another plane, where we have already
discussed it.
What is said here about confession applies equally
to what Nordau says about redemption. It is not,
as he states, an obsession of Ibsen’s, but a symbol
very natural to a people of strong religious feelings.
His characters could not possibly express their ideas
and their emotions in any other way than that in
which they have been in the habit of thinking all
their lives.
Nordau cannot rid himself of the obsession that
the dramatist must necessarily take a side in the
squabble between religion and science, and between
the devotees of different social panaceas, and seems
exasperated because he cannot get at Ibsen’s
real opinion on such questions. When he persists
in his egregious error of taking the opinions of
Ibsen’s characters as those of Ibsen, his mind gets
into a maze, which leads him to the conclusion that
it is Ibsen’s mind, not his own, that has got into a
confused state. It is very common to find a man,
who, by dint of study or by natural talent, has become
an authority on one subject, so far losing his
power of self-criticism as to believe himself a universal
genius, capable of dogmatizing on every
subject under the sun. It is this conceit that induces
successful men to imagine that their natural
specialty is not that one which has rendered them
famous, but some other specialty for which in reality
they have no aptitude whatever. A successful comedian
believes himself to be hardly dealt with because
he is not acknowledged as a tragedian. A musician
considers himself an authority on the drama. The
poet thinks he ought to have been a politician. Biologists
imagine they would shine as social reformers.
It is because Ibsen has not yielded to this weakness,
because he has not the conceit to lay down
the law on questions outside his own province, but
simply aspires to be a dramatist, that Nordau complains
so bitterly of Ibsen’s omission to express a
distinct opinion on all sorts of subjects on which
Nordau burns to break a lance with him. He tilts
against the opinions expressed by Ibsen’s characters
with the wasted fury of Don Quixote attacking
windmills.
We are at a loss to account for the contradictions
of which Nordau appears to be guilty. Much of
what he says in the latter part of his essay on Ibsen
is in direct contradiction to what he says in the
earlier part, where his praise of Ibsen’s talents and
abilities is conspicuous. We will give an example
of what we mean. He says at the beginning of his
chapter: “Each of the terse words which suffice him
[Ibsen] has something of the nature of a peep-hole,
through which limitless vistas are obtained.”
Towards the end of it he says: “Thus Ibsen’s
drama is like a kaleidoscope in a sixpenny bazaar.
When one looks through the peep-hole, one sees at
each shaking of the cardboard tube new and parti-coloured
combinations. Children are amused at this
toy, but adults know that it contains only splinters
of coloured glass, always the same, inserted haphazard
and united into mystical figures by three bits
of looking-glass, and they soon tire of the expressionless
arabesque.”
Can this contradiction be the result of his great
trust in authorities, and has he made use of two
that clash, or does he write for writing’s sake, differently
each day according to the mood he happens
to be in?
When Ibsen’s characters give expression to their
yearnings for greater personal liberty, for a revolt
against social traditions which threaten to wreck
their lives, and which they have beheld wrecking
the lives of hundreds around them, they are intended
by the dramatist to show what is going on
in modern society. Nordau of course concludes that
Ibsen is an egomaniac who resents any bonds on
his worst instincts. Supposing that Ibsen shares
personally that same longing for more individual
freedom which Nordau so warmly deprecates, it is
evident that they differ simply because Nordau
starts from the supposition that men’s instincts are
necessarily bad, and Ibsen from the supposition that
they are good.
The fundamental difference in opinion mainly
springs from the different circumstances amongst
which the two men have been born and brought
up. The German, who has all his life been impressed
with the necessity of officialism and police
government, who has lived under the impression that
his castle would be attacked by a lower caste when
free to follow its inclinations, would naturally attach
great importance to existing institutions. If he at
the same time be illogical enough to sap at the root
of that great order-producing institution—religion—and
beholds that this safeguard is becoming more
and more unreliable, he naturally looks for something
to take its place.
The German social system, so unjust to the working
classes, has naturally embittered the people and
enlisted a number of working men into the revolutionary
parties, and this growing army of so-called
enemies to society naturally alarms the German middle-class
man and prejudices him against the proletariat.
Passions and destructive instincts, instilled by
long suffering, he is apt to regard as human nature
from which the worst must be expected. This explains
many of Nordau’s contradictions. He wishes
to abolish religion because its abolition would glorify
science, but he wishes to retain the marriage laws because
he fears that without them an unspeakable state
of immorality would ensue. He denies a divine plan
in creation which might account for the moral instinct
in man, but he does not believe that morality
has sprung from the only remaining source, namely,
man’s experience of the advantages of morality. His
habit of bowing to authorities causes him to believe
that morality and a pure family life are the result of
the marriage laws, and not that the marriage laws are
the result of man’s love of morality and of a pure
family life.
The Norwegian is born and brought up in a country
where liberty has been the basis and safeguard of
moral order; where few police are found in the cities,
and where, throughout vast tracts of country, man’s
good instincts are the only police; where the peasant
and working classes have no desire or intention to
attack the wealthy; where the people are religious
because they are honest and not honest because they
are religious; where self-esteem and justice would
take the place of religion were it to crumble. The
Norwegian has noticed that the poor are more generous
than the rich, that the people are more honest
than their officials, that the free man and woman are
more moral than the tied ones, and that liberty elevates
and oppressive laws degrade. If the Norwegian
seems to attach little importance to legal
marriage, it is because, in cleansing it from mercenary
considerations and other low motives, he hopes
to base it on such foundations as moral instinct, love,
self-respect, honour, and possibly on religious belief,
and thereby make it a life-long reality. It is not to
gratify low instincts and licentious passions, as Nordau
would have it, that he wishes for reform. He
may be mistaken in his motives, but this is no excuse
for attributing vile motives to him.
Nordau is not the only one who is puzzled by the
many peculiarities of Ibsen’s plays. Like him, many
English theatre-goers wonder why his best types and
his leading characters, as a rule, are so void of nobility,
fine feeling, and high principles; why he always
places his scenes in small towns, and not among the
romantically wild country and the picturesque peasants,
as Björnsen and Jonas Lie have often done;
why he represents the so-called respectable and
official classes in so unfavourable a light; why his
women seem to be morally and intellectually superior
to his men.
In order to elucidate these questions and many
other peculiarities in Ibsen’s plays and characters,
as well as some of the reasons why a German critic
should disapprove of Ibsen, it should be remembered
that in Norway two cultures have met and
struggled—the German and Scandinavian—but have
not blended.
Of the Scandinavian nations, the Norwegians may
be considered as the extreme type. While they differ
from the Danes and Swedes considerably, they differ
still more from the Germans. Their characteristics
arise not only from race, but largely from
surroundings and modes of life. The genuine Norwegian
people have of old lived scattered over a
vast area of country, separated by high fjelds and
broad fjords, foaming torrents and dense woods,
only sparingly communicating with each other, and
still less with strangers, and hearing little of the
outside world, they have grown into a silent, thinking,
and deep-feeling nation. They have inherited
from the old Viking times an unquenchable love of
liberty, and all their institutions, their customs, their
principles, have developed in freedom, and such
virtues as they have and of which they are most
proud, are the outcome of personal independence.
Accustomed to personal danger on the snow-clad
mountain-paths, in the vast forests, and in small
open boats upon the stormy fjords, they have acquired
an extraordinary degree of self-reliance. Unused
to, and distrustful of, foreign ways, and seldom
successful in foreign countries, they harbour an intense
love of Norway and for anything Norwegian;
and while they may conceitedly think that everything
that is Norwegian is great and noble, they
certainly endeavour to put a stamp of nobility and
greatness on everything that is Norwegian. They
are proud, generous, loyal, hospitable, and can
never be persuaded that lowly circumstances or
poverty could possibly be an excuse for an unroyal
conduct.
Born and bred amid snow-capped mountains, deep
valleys, perpendicular rocks, a jagged, stormy coast—the
whole wearing an air of solemn and lonely
grandeur—the Norwegians are a meditative and
highly imaginative people. The stirring natural
phenomena peculiar to the country cannot fail to
stimulate their imagination. The snow-storms, the
ice-avalanches, the light summer nights, the brilliant
moonlight diffused over the abrupt mountains, the
dark forests and the glittering fjords, the raging
storms from the Atlantic, the flaming midnight winter
skies, the sunsets which so wondrously illumine
the whole coast-line—such scenes, such pictures,
sink into their minds and quicken their emotions.
What wonder, then, if they are full of folk-lore
and the supernatural has for them an irresistible
charm? They are superstitious, and believe that
their actions and lives are influenced by gnomes,
fairies, and trolls. Old heathen ceremonies for the
propitiation of the spirits are still in vogue. They
are deeply moved by music and poetry, and have
a strong predilection for all that is heroic and great.
It is not surprising that in German translations
of Norwegian writings—for which Nordau blames
Ibsen’s degeneracy—adjectives should have taken a
new meaning; for in Norway they have been influenced
by nature’s grandeur. When Norwegians
say “great,” they mean great as the fjeld, great as
the boundless ocean; when they say “silent,” they
mean silent as the wood in the short summer night.
Consequently, when a man, an action, a thing, is
described to them, they are apt to measure it by
the standard of nature’s extremes around them.
They are always disappointed when they behold
the wonders of civilization described to them as
great and wonderful. They would call the ruins of
the Coliseum mean, and think no more of the pyramids
than of ant-hills. Their ideas of a great man
could probably never be realized, and their wonder
is considerable at finding the mighty lords of England
so unlike demi-gods.
It was the Hanseatic League that brought this
stern and haughty people into contact with German
culture. This remarkable federation of enterprising
German merchants discovered that profits could be
made out of the rough products of Norway, and
they founded a German colony in Bergen, which
rose to considerable importance. German traders
gradually settled in all the other important Norwegian
centres, and the whole commercial life of
Norway became more or less Germanized.
At the time Germany was far ahead of Norway
in everything appertaining to industry, and was
already then bent on doing business with foreign
countries by offering them a mass of German manufactured
goods of attractive appearance, but of little
value, and not indispensable to a people like the
Norwegians. Competition was already severe in
Germany, money had acquired an immense importance,
success in life was most easily attained by
intense application to business, saving, and grinding.
The German traders stood in the same relation to
the Norwegians as that in which English traders
stand to the native races whom they first approach
for business purposes. The traders and agents who
went as far as Norway—a long distance before the
days of steamers and railways—were daring and
reckless men, bent upon making money, just as the
pioneers of British commerce were and are in Africa.
What interested them was not the great and noble
aspect of the Norwegian character, but the desire on
the part of these people to buy gewgaws, and the
facility with which they parted with their money and
their goods.
Though Norway is a poor country, it yielded to the
not over-ambitious Germans a satisfactory harvest,
and a great number of them settled permanently in
the Norwegian towns. They became sufficiently
numerous and influential to impress a German stamp
on Norwegian urban life, on the people who worked
and lived with them; and these became Germanized
to no small extent.
These middle-class Germans were no doubt excellent,
respectable people in their way, but they had
little in common with the Norwegian country folk.
They were better educated, they had more worldly
wisdom, their experience in their own cities had
trained them to subject their emotional nature to
their intellect. In order to push on to success in their
German communities, where antagonistic and powerful
magnates left but little scope for daring and
straightforwardness, they had learned to value diplomacy
and discretion.
They had no sympathies with the natives, whom
they regarded as semi-barbarians, and all their intercourse
with them was diplomatic and insincere, and
their sole motive was profit. The honesty, the pride,
the generosity of the Norwegian peasantry were well
known to them, but they took advantage of these
characteristics, which they regarded as expensive
luxuries.
The cities however became the seats of the educational
establishments, and the Norwegian youth
who were intended for the professions came to the
cities and mingled there with the German element.
On the other hand, the sons of the citizens went
into the country in professional capacities and created
there a middle class strongly impregnated with
German culture. In this manner a sharp line of
demarcation arose between the upper and middle
classes on the one hand and the peasantry on the
other, the former being strongly influenced by German
culture, the latter clinging tenaciously to the
Norwegian.
It is no slur on the German character and German
culture to say that it involved degeneration in no
small degree. It partook of the drawbacks of our
civilization, and what happened in Norway has
happened in every country where modern civilization
has come into contact with nations whose virtues
and noble qualities have rested as much on ignorance
and the absence of temptation as on inborn worth.
Thanks to the historical development we have indicated,
the Norwegian upper and middle classes, as
well as the whole of the urban populations, developed
characteristics which drew upon them the contempt
of the peasants. Their eagerness for profit, their love
of money, their indifference to the great, the noble,
and the beautiful, their cringing attitude towards
authorities and towards the wealthy, their sacrifice of
public interests to private welfare, their susceptibility
to the influence of foreign fashion, manners, and
vices,—all this tended to lower the upper and middle
classes in the eyes of the peasants.
When the phenomenon witnessed in all civilized
countries—the impoverishment of the masses—made
its appearance, public-spirited men began to inquire
as to the causes. It was in the middle of this
century, when a spirit of revolution and reform was
abroad, that the yearning for a better state of things
began to manifest itself. There were no aristocracy,
no established Church, and no privileged class to
blame for the unsatisfactory state of the country, and
consequently the investigators turned their attention
to the ethical condition of the people themselves.
Comparison between the olden and the modern times
was instituted. The discrepancy between the two
classes became striking, and the corrupting influences
were traced to the towns. A strong desire to revive
and strengthen the old culture took possession of
many men and women, who, though educated, had a
keen sympathy with the peasants. To found the
future development of Norway on the basis of the
old Norwegian culture became the object of a new
national party, including some of the best elements
of the Norwegian nation. These enthusiasts found
their expression in composers like Tjerulf, and in the
writings of men like Björnstjerne Björnsen, Jonas Lie,
and Ibsen.
The greatest mistake of these writers—the one
that has entirely escaped Nordau—is their belief that
a nation can realize its best aspirations by methods
that have utterly failed in the celestial empire of
China. The hope of preserving the grand feature
of the old Norwegian culture by exclusiveness, by
isolating Norway, and by offering a stubborn resistance
to foreign influence, be it good or bad—in this
they have set themselves an impossible task. A
thorough national life and development produced by
such artificial means would, even if attended by the
highest degree of success, partake of a theatrical
nature. The more it succeeded, the more it would
attract foreigners, and features which in olden times
sprang from the character of the people and from
natural circumstances, would fall into the line of carnivals
organized at the expense of the municipalities
and of railways to Alpine summits.
These Norwegian enthusiasts have yet to learn
that though foreign tourists, foreign literature, and
foreign art place temptations in the way of their
single-minded nation, there are in every country
large numbers of people who fight for progress as
sedulously as themselves, and whose co-operation
would outweigh the dangers of European modernity.
In the old culture, in the past life of nations, especially
in nations like Norway, there are great virtues
and noble features which may well serve as a goal.
But to again render them a reality, to base them on
lasting foundations, a people must pass through the
fiery trials of modern temptations, and, instead of
yielding plastically to outward circumstances, must
shape their destiny through sheer strength of character.
What Norway has of good and noble she should
give to other nations, and freely accept their best
from them. This is an exchange which, like mercy,
blesses both giver and receiver.
Though the struggle against degeneration is, in
Norway, hampered by the national prejudices of the
leaders, it is still progressing. Ibsen’s mission in the
fight is to ruthlessly expose the stagnant pools of corruption.
He finds them in the cities and among the
middle class, where the old German Philistine features
have been most distinctly preserved. Many of his
characters bear German names, and those who take
the part of the traditional villain wear often the garb
of that respectable, common-sense, matter-of-fact, self-absorbed
German whom Nordau would exempt from
any stigma of degeneration.
Thorvald Helmer, in The Doll’s House, has, or
would have, the sympathies of millions, not in Germany
alone, but in England and everywhere, of
people whose emotional nature, whose love for the
high and noble, has been compressed by that worldly
wisdom which in our large crowded cities becomes
prudence, and to obey which is often a duty—people
who are not aware that it is not only possible, but
even easy, to be both diplomatic and discreet in obedience
to noble emotions and exalted aspirations,
and that to root these out of our nature is degeneration.
Helmer, in his sleek reasonableness, is an excellent
type of meanness, and his character is brought
out in a consummately artistic way. It exasperates
Nordau that this man, who comes so near his standard
of sound-mindedness, should inspire in audiences
all the world over, especially in the female element,
a sense of aversion, apparently without any effort on
the part of the author. Helmer has a keen eye for
the main chance. His reputation and his position
have his first consideration. He trembles at the
idea of fighting the world without them. His love
of his wife is the quintessence of selfishness. He
loves her in the two only ways which Nordau thinks
reasonable in a human being, as a companion, as a
pleasant thing to toy with; and as the female of his
race, at such periods when he, as the normal man of
Nordau, is actuated by animal impulses—for example,
under the influence of champagne. Of the pure love
for a woman which in a man’s heart remains as a
spring of living water, giving him a pang of joy each
time his thoughts revert to her, and which casts a
rosy tint of poetry over life, nay even over death—of
such love Helmer is as incapable as Nordau’s
normal man.
Nora yearns for the higher, nobler love, and her
lack of experience in character-study has left her in
doubt, though in hope, regarding her husband. The
moment comes when she gains certitude; and when
Helmer reveals himself in his Philistine hideousness,
her spirit revolts.
Though of course exaggerated for the sake of
dramatic effect, she is a good type of an intelligent
and emotional Norwegian woman. Norwegian girls
receive a great deal of instruction, and as they have
no professions to prepare for, their education is more
literary and artistic than that of the men. They read
voraciously the Norwegian modern writers, and sympathize
consequently more than the men with the
extreme nationalists. They are often strongly possessed
by the Aand—that indefinable yearning for
all that is great and noble—in Norwegian culture
already alluded to. They have a fair knowledge of
foreign literature, and read a great many English
novels. With their admiration for English pure
love, for English home life, grafted on the grand
aspirations which the new Aand fosters, they may
well appear uncanny and troll-like to the prosaic
German.
We trust that the struggle between the Norwegian
and the German cultures, of which we have
endeavoured to give an idea, will make it easier for
students of Ibsen to understand his characters. It
is in The Doll’s House where the two inimical cultures
are most clearly personified, the old Norwegian
culture being represented by the uncompromising,
impulsive, and intense Nora, and the imported German
culture by the pedantic, commonplace, and
animal Helmer.
If our interpretation is right, it is impossible that
Ibsen’s work could in any way indicate degeneration.
It ought, on the contrary, to be evident that his
pieces, rendering objective as they do the struggle
for a higher and better life, based not on pedantic
considerations of immediate and unworthy advantages,
but on the noble impulses of a strong and
healthy nation, are at once a summons to rise higher,
and signals pointing the way.
CHAPTER VIII RICHARD WAGNER
We all have met with people who, without being
degenerates to any great extent repeat
stories of their own invention so persistently, that
they end by believing in them. In this kind of folly,
if folly it be, there is a great deal of method when indulged
in by people who are anxious, for some reason
or another, that their views should nolens volens be
accepted by others. When one comes to deal with
the intellectual development of a nation or a race, and
wishes to prove certain forms of progress or retrogression,
it is half the battle to bring your opponent
to believe in the existence of some special, well-defined
psychological phenomenon or social tendency,
and to give it a high-sounding name. What would
astrology have been without the horoscope, or alchemy
without the philosopher’s stone? What would
modern statecraft be without such terms as “foreign
competition” and “international jealousy”? What
would German socialism be without the term “revolutionary
socialism”? What would bi-metallism be
without the phrase, “the stability of the currency”?
And what would Nordau’s theory of degeneration be
without the “mystic movement”?
He takes for granted that there is such a thing as
mysticism, as well as that it constitutes a movement,
and then endeavours to explain everything as partaking
of or resulting from it. According to him,
Wagnerism is the reappearance in Germany of that
romanticism which originated there, and afterwards
travelled through France and England. It reappeared,
according to him, through Wagner’s degeneration,
and spread in virtue of the degeneration
of his contemporaries. He says that he finds in
Wagner a greater abundance of degeneration than
in all the other degenerates put together. “The
stigmata of his morbid condition,” he says, “are
united in him in the most complete and most
luxuriant development.”
This is a bold assertion, and will appear bolder yet
to any one who has read his chapter in The Richard
Wagner Cult. Wagner’s dislike of the Jews, which
Nordau calls anti-semitism, and his views on social
questions, which our alienist calls Anarchism, are
pointed out as unfailing stigmata of degeneration.
One of the methods of our alienist is to notice and
make much of certain extreme opinions in people who
are actually made, or who have made themselves,
intensely objectionable, and then to point out that
similar opinions and ideas are present in the mind
of some celebrity, and then to draw the conclusion
that this celebrity must be on the road to madness.
Either he does not see himself, or he trusts his readers
will not see, that by such methods every man in the
world might be proved to some extent deranged. He
forgets that exaggerated virtues become vices, and
that some of the most prominent men in the world
have had idiosyncrasies to which they have even
given considerable play without at all coming within
the range of degeneration.
The anti-semitism in Germany, which Nordau
ascribes to degeneration—probably with the approval
of the majority of Jews—in that country, as well as
in Russia, France, and the United States, springs
from causes so patent, that no man who aspires to
be considered an acute observer of his time should
ignore them.
Let us instance Russia first—a country where the
latest wave of anti-semitism first took a violent
form. Can any one who is acquainted with the
typical financial history of the Russian villages
wonder that the Jews in Russia should be looked
upon as a scourge? What has happened in thousands
of such villages is this. An energetic, clever
Jew settles amongst the Russian moujiks, who combine
thriftlessness and love of an easy life with
many of the good qualities and innocence of primitive
races. The Jew is bent on making money,
and caring little about the opinion the community
may form of him, and too brave to fear their enmity,
he has no hesitation in taking up any kind of business,
however unpopular it may render him. He
willingly becomes a publican, a pawnbroker, a land-grabber,
and, in combination with other Jews, a
speculator and cornerer. His attention to business,
his self-denial, his hardheartedness to his customers,
his knowledge of the tricks of trades and finance,
the ready support he gets from his co-religionists in
other districts in carrying out his purposes, however
derogatory they may be to the community—all
this soon renders him the master of the situation.
The stranger, who at first in such a friendly spirit
invited his customer to drink his vodka and borrow
his money, is soon transformed into a harsh tyrant
who, by hook or by crook, came into possession of
all the belongings of the villagers, and calmly makes
use of their destitution to extort from them their
future earnings. The Jews, as a rule, on the one
hand, and the Russians on the other, form diametrically
opposite views on this social phenomenon.
The Jews say, and Nordau evidently sides with them,
that this successful village tyrant has done nothing
to deserve blame. He has only been more frugal,
more thrifty, and more intelligent than the Russians,
who were bound by their inferior character to go to
the wall; and that if Russia hates the Jews, it is with
that hatred against successful men common in human
failures.
The ruined Russian peasants simply know that
the Jew who came among them is rich and they
are poor, that what used to be their possessions
form his wealth, and that the means he has used
to obtain it would not have been used by them
under any circumstances. They think they have
been robbed, and that they and their descendants
would be robbed by the Jew and his descendants if
they cannot be freed from him. Hence anti-semitism
in Russia.
Nordau has no right to call the anti-semitists
degenerate, even though they be wrong in their logic,
because he is wrong himself, and he cannot point to
ruined homes and wrecked lives as a substantial foundation
for his opinion.
In Germany the Jews play the same part, though
under modified conditions. Though bad, German
laws and German officialism are better than those
of Russia, and the German people do not so easily
fall a prey to the strong-minded Jew. But, on the
other hand, the Jews make themselves obnoxious
in other ways, both in Germany and Austria. Here
they act everywhere as trade-spoilers. The Jew
undersells everybody. He stops short of nothing,
save breaking the law, to extend his business. He
is obsequious to those in power and in wealth, but
relentlessly hard to competitors and to creditors.
Many of them will take the greatest possible advantage
of other people’s, especially Christians’, misfortunes,
and will gain their end by deliberately
wounding other people’s feelings. It is the Jews
who generally pay the lowest wages, and who are
found in the ranks of the sweaters.
We hasten to state that there are in Germany a
great many exceptions to the types here referred
to. But either they are not numerous enough, or
the Jew must possess some inability to show his
better qualities, for no one acquainted with the
circumstances in Germany would deny that the Jew-haters
there look upon their enemies in exactly the
light we have described.
But this is not all. Accusations are levelled
against the Jews which are partly untrue, or else
vastly exaggerated, and those who make them
should be called upon to prove their statements.
Whether they may be able to do this or not, the
fact remains that the Jew-hating Germans believe
that the Jews have formed one vast conspiracy, the
object of which is to secure for the Jews large
advantages at the expense of the Christians. It is
alleged that the methods employed are as follows:
The Jews are supposed to meet in secret conclave,
in which those of them who desire to accomplish
any special aim state it to their brethren, who then
combine in assisting them. Such aims may be the
possession of a house or a shop in the hands of a
Christian, the ruin of some obnoxious competitor,
the miscarriage of some public auction of goods
coveted by some Jew, and so on. With such ideas
prevailing, how is it possible to ascribe Jew hatred
to degeneracy? Such logic is all the more surprising
as it remains a palpable fact that the fortunes
of the Jewish houses are growing apace, that Jews
seem to succeed no matter what they undertake,
that they certainly are more charitable to their co-religionists
than to Christians, and for that matter
than Christians are to Christians, while at the same
time poverty and misery are on the increase among
the Christian masses.
Nordau does a bad service to the Jews of Germany
when he attempts to lay the blame for anti-semitism
exclusively at the door of the Christians
and calls them degenerates, while he entirely exempts
the Jews. This partiality, coupled with his
contempt for the masses and his belief in government
by the more strong-minded men, points to a future
state in Germany in which the Jews should be the
ruling aristocracy. His unfairness thus, instead of
abating the persecution against the Jews, might
easily be construed into an excuse for a more bitter
anti-semitism.
This error of his is due to his besetting habit of
taking his postulates from doubtful authorities and
of drawing illogical conclusions. It is a common
thing for men who have been successful in one
branch of knowledge, and who are regarded as
authorities in a specialty by others, to jump at rash
conclusions with regard to subjects on which authorities
differ or do not exist. This is exactly what
Nordau does when he comes to consider facts which
cannot be rightly understood without a clear insight
into sociology and other social sciences. He then
evinces impossible opinions, and gives us to understand
that he has a ready-made scheme for reconstructing
society on a new and perfect plan.
It is not difficult to see what this plan is. It is
quasi-Collectivism and Communism. He wishes the
State to become the universal heir of all fortunes
and the universal benefactor. The absurdity and
impracticability of this scheme—which, by the way,
is always the very one that first enters the head of a
young student who tackles social science for the first
time—are obvious. As however he does not insist
upon his scheme in his volume Degeneration, it
would be out of place to explain its hollowness here.
We have referred to it simply to show that his superficiality
regarding the anti-semitic question is not
incidental. It will be evident to anybody who tackles
this question with an unprejudiced mind that the
Christians in Russia and Germany are utterly at
fault when they believe that they can escape from
their troubles by persecuting Jews, and also that the
Jews are utterly at fault when they attribute anti-semitism
to the jealousy and wickedness of the
Christians. Both these parties, as well as Nordau
himself, allow their feelings instead of their intelligence
to determine these questions. But they are
not necessarily degenerate.
The true explanation of the imbroglio is as follows:
The Jewish race, which might have acquired
a few unpleasant characteristics by no fault of their
own but through a cruel and unjust persecution for
centuries, is a highly-gifted one, distinguishing itself
by strong-mindedness, great will-power, remarkable
powers of endurance, morality, and singleness of
purpose. Deprived, in a great number of countries
of social rights and the privileges of citizenship, they
have for centuries found only one way open to them
by which they could attain to independence, security,
and consideration—the accumulation of wealth. In
modern times, when social institutions and laws tend
to render wealth almost omnipotent, its acquisition
has become to this people of greater importance
than ever. Success in a business, however small,
may mean millions in the future, while failure may
result in life-long misery. Consequently, the Jews
apply themselves to their trades or professions with an
energy and assiduity such as few races can command.
They therefore represent a power in the development
of humanity which is bound to produce far-reaching
effects. Whether these will constitute a
blessing or a curse to the nations among whom the
Jews live and work depends entirely on the institutions
and the laws of those countries. If these
are such as to render the oppression of the poor,
the workers, the borrowers, the tenants—in fact, all
the sections of society on which the Jews now
batten,—a condition for the thriving of the capitalists,
the employers, the lenders, the tenants, and the
fortunate classes in general—if the laws are of this
description, then the Jews will be conspicuous as
the oppressors of others. But if, on the contrary,
the laws and institutions of the countries are such
as to render the success of the upper classes and
leaders of trade, industry, and finance dependent on
the welfare of the workers, then the Jews will be the
most liberal lenders, the most generous employers,
and the most accommodating landlords. In fact, the
question resolves itself simply into one of demand
and supply; as long as there is a greater demand
for Jews’ services than the Jews are able to supply,
the latter will dominate; but when there are more
services offered on the part of the Jews than the
people can avail themselves of, these can dictate
terms to the Jews. And this relation of demand
and supply depends on laws and institutions.
Even if Nordau’s prejudices prevented him from
taking this view of the anti-semitic question—which
is not only the correct one but which greatly facilitates
the solution of the question, and thus would
prevent the disgraceful persecution which in many
countries threatens to become more serious—he
might have found, by simply looking at the actualities,
in the different countries that anti-semitism prevails
in an inverse ratio to good government. He
could not have asked for a better proof of the fact
that laws and institutions are at fault and not the
Jews or the Christians. To take only the two
extremes: in Russia, where the Government, from
the people’s point of view, is probably the worst
in Europe, anti-semitism is most vehement; in England,
where the Government is more influenced by
the consideration of the good of the people than
in any other country, there is scarcely any animosity
against the Jews, and this in spite of the efforts
of certain politicians to promote it.
The reception of Dr. Stöcker, when he attempted
to address a public meeting in London in favour
of anti-semitism, would have convinced Nordau, had
he been present, what a poor chance anti-semitism
has in a country where the working classes are free
to follow those instincts which Nordau fears so much.
We may relate that hardly had the proceedings begun
when the hall was filled by labourers, who, contrary
to their habit on such occasions, had not changed
their dress, and who hooted Dr. Stöcker, stormed the
platform, overpowered the anti-semitists, and cleared
the hall.
In face of the fact that anti-semitic questions turn
so entirely on prejudices and mistakes, one cannot
surely accuse Wagner of madness because he sided
with what may be called a national party, and
approved of a movement the object of which was
to stay the progressive influence of an alien race
over the destiny of the Fatherland.
In several places in his work Nordau insists upon
considering the anarchist tendencies of our age as
among the stigmata of degeneration. If he were
right, we should be face to face with a calamity
likely to end in the brutalization or the annihilation
of our race. For Anarchism in some form of
other is certainly spreading rapidly. That there is
Anarchism and Anarchism seems of little importance
to our alienist in his eagerness to draw his preconceived
conclusions. He reasons as usual. Starting
from the hypothesis that some of the criminal
Anarchists were, to some extent, mentally deranged
and morally weak, he arrives at the conclusion that
Wagner was a degenerate, because he shared to
some extent with the Anarchists the hatred of our
present social system and of the injurious effects it
produces on the masses of the people.
Though Nordau dwells far more lengthily on
poetry, and art, and cognate subjects than on the
graver question of Anarchism, there is no point on
which it behoves us better to set him and his readers
right than that of the relation between Anarchism
and degeneration.
The Anarchist is not a cause. He is an effect.
There is a feeling in the consciousness of almost
every human being, be he a believer in a divine
religion or in Nordau’s religion of humanity, that
our race is destined to a high degree of development,
and to a far larger sphere of happiness than
now falls to the lot of most of us. This yearning
for happiness, for elevation, is not only a feeling but
a conviction consequent upon our knowledge of the
past stages of the development of man.
There was a time when fervent religious beliefs
induced patience and resignation under suffering,
and when our future destiny was left in the hands
of Providence. But the French encyclopædists, and
after them the modern scientists, have done their
best to undermine this belief and to show us that
the destiny of future generations will largely depend
upon us and themselves, that science is placing in
our hands an ever-growing control over the forces of
nature, and that if humanity suffers it is because the
present generation has not the moral courage to
throw off religious scruples and boldly shape their
own destiny.
These doctrines, in unison with the general progressive
spirit of the age, led to revolutions and
political reforms. In the absence of a providence
the nations shifted their faith to constitutional
governments. But the new faith did not last long.
The more democratic the governments were the
more they applied the principles of Collectivism—they
yielded to those instincts which Nordau calls
the social instincts. Under the pretext of exercising
paternal kindness towards the people, the governments
demanded paternal rights. Communistic and
socialistic ideas spread among the masses, who, well
aware that a providence without power would be no
providence at all, wanted to render the State omnipotent.
When however socialistic features were
introduced into the constitutions, matters did not
mend, but the freedom of the individual was more
and more infringed.
When detailed schemes of further socialistic development
were made public, a great many freedom-loving
men and women beheld with terror that the
chief cause of the favour with which the progressing
socialism was regarded was to be found in the
plan of complete subjection of the individual under
government.
This discovery naturally caused a reaction in
favour of liberty. Those who became Anarchists
felt keenly the claws of the State upon them, and
they foresaw that more socialism would aggravate
their grievances. They took for granted that
humanity had now tried all forms of government
and that they had all failed, and that the salvation
of the race could only be found in absolute personal
freedom.
The first extreme Russian Nihilists paved the
way for the Anarchist movement in Europe. They,
like their first followers in France, had only one
idea, that of destroying at all costs the present
order of things, and thus clearing the ground for
a new system to grow up free from the tyranny of
governments, aristocracies, militarism, landlordism,
and capitalism.
They saw that an immense mass of poor, hard-working,
honest people with but a small chance of
happiness for themselves, but imbued with a strong
desire to see the whole of humanity happy, were
oppressed by a small number of selfish people who
arrogated to themselves the lion’s share of the good
things of life. They found that this band of selfish
people attained to their immense power by a social
system of slow and gradual growth. Tracing all the
troubles to the few egotists whom they regarded as
criminals, they imagined that by destroying them
and the system, the unselfish and humanitarian
aspirations of the masses would blossom forth free
and unvitiated.
The Anarchists were thus the backbone of the
religion of humanity, only their faith was stronger
than that of Nordau, for they were willing to sacrifice
all, including life, for the good of the race.
If these people were, and are, degenerate, then
every mistake in reasoning is a sign of degeneration,
and faith in humanity and its destiny is the beginning
of madness.
When Nordau designates Wagner as an Anarchist,
he evidently ignores the fact that there are two
kinds of Anarchists, the violent ones just described,
and the moderate or constitutional ones. The
latter call themselves simply Anarchists. Their
numbers are growing rapidly in France, as well as
in England, and in both these countries Nordau
would be surprised at their moderation and common
sense. The movement they represent is a reaction
against the socialistic tendencies, and their programme
is not violence and destruction, but the
gradual abolition of all harmful and useless legislation.
It is true that so far they have no precise
policy. But such special measures as are advocated—partly
in France, partly in England, and partly in
the United States—seem to be founded on clear
and thorough reasoning, and when their leading
principle is compared with the shallow chatter of
Socialists and Communists of every school it appears
as wisdom itself.
What all these people believe, what they long for,
and what they hope for, is exactly what Wagner
believed, longed for, and hoped for. He saw in
Philistinism, in official tyranny, in police government,
and in legal trammels standing in the way of trades,
industries, and arts, so many impediments to the
realization of the best instincts and the highest
aspirations of humanity. Whatever opinions he held,
they can only be judged by the few exasperated
exclamations he gave vent to with regard to the
corruption of modern society. It is not likely that
he, with such immense works on hand, should have
given sufficient attention to social questions to allow
him to express himself in learned terms. But what
he said and wrote on the subject shows clearly that
the foundation of his social views was trust in
humanity, in the sanctity of nature, and in the ennobling
power of liberty. Can any one with a true
love of art imagine an artist without such a creed?
What was more natural than that, fêted and praised
as he was, he should have a good opinion of his
own talent and consider himself a great man? If
for this he deserved to be suspected of megalomania,
what are we to say about other celebrities, mediocrities,
and nonentities, who imagine themselves
demi-gods because they happen to be the sons of
their fathers, to be born in purple, or to have a
title attached to their name?
Nordau is extremely hard on those who have sung
the praises of Wagner, and insinuates that they have
been actuated by base motives when they have not
been absolutely degenerated. According to him,
admiration for Wagner’s works is a sure sign of mental
unsoundness. And yet this same Nordau finds
reasons for praising Wagner’s genius which a host
of his panegyrists have overlooked. He says:
“Wagner, as a dramatist is really an historical painter
of the highest rank.... This [a fresco painter]
he is in a degree never yet attained by any other
dramatic author in the whole world of literature.
Every action embodies itself for him in a series of
most imposing pictures, which, when they are composed
as Wagner has seen them with his inner eye,
must overwhelm and enrapture the beholder. The
reception of the guests in the hall of Wartburg; the
arrival and departure of Lohengrin in the boat
drawn by the swan; the gambols of the Rhine
maidens in the river; the defiling of the gods over
the rainbow-bridge towards the castle of Asgard;
the bursting of the moonlight into Hunding’s hut;
the ride of the Walküre over the battle-field; Brunhilde
in the circle of fire; the final scene in ‘Götterdämmerung,’
where Brunhilde flings herself on to
her horse and leaps into the midst of the funeral
pyre, while Hagan throws himself into the surging
Rhine, and the heavens are aflame with the glow
from the burning palace of the gods; the love-feast
of the knights in the castle of the Grail; the obsequies
of Titurel and the healing of Amfortas—these
are pictures to which nothing in art hitherto
approaches.”
It is strange that Nordau in his love for authorities
should quote Nietzsche—a German author
whom, in another part of his book, he makes out to
be a hopeless degenerate and charlatan—in support
of his views of Wagner! But Nietzsche has written
a book called Der Fall Wagner, and that suffices.
This Nietzsche calls Wagner a comedian, but Nordau
insists upon his being a painter, and that “if he
had been a healthy genius, endowed with intellectual
equilibrium, that is what he would undoubtedly have
become. His inner vision would have forced the
brush into his hand, and would have constrained him
to use it on canvas by means of colour.”
When Nordau says a painter, he evidently restricts
the meaning of the word to its narrowest sense,
and makes it difficult to at all class a man who, like
Wagner, evolved and produced pictures of such
grandeur and such beauty as those our alienist so
well describes. The fact that the artist uses actual
perspective, real draperies, living people, actual fire,
that he selects his own light, and personally arranges
this mass of objects so as to exactly reproduce the
daring conception of his mind—all this should surely
not be cited as so many proofs of the unhealthiness
of his genius. Would he have been a greater, a
sounder genius, had his ability been restricted to
sketching and colouring his conceptions on cardboard
or canvas? Should then a painter’s genius be confined
to the production of pictures suitable only
to decorate Philistine houses and official galleries?
Because Nordau’s pedantic tendencies have formed
such a Philistine idea about the art of painting, is it
right to deny true genius to a man who has produced
unapproachable pictures on a colossal scale, not by
the means of brushes and pigments, but by materials
infinitely more difficult to handle?
But these masterpieces of painting do not alone
bear witness to Wagner’s powers. His paintings
are not fixed; they are movable. They represent
actually an enchanting succession of pictures. The
true genius à la Nordau gives us the pictures of
figures in motion that never move, and tires us
with a Quintus Curtius suspended in mid-air half
way down a chasm, until we wish him at the bottom
of it. Such a moving picture of Wagner’s is not
thrust upon us suddenly in the manner of gallery
pictures, but is presented to us as the fit illustration
of a beautiful poem, and often as the climax of a
series of other pictures which explain it, relieve it,
and work up our emotions for its reception.
To this must be added that the same painter-genius,
the same dramatist, the same poet, has
created the wondrous and enchanting music which
accompanies the poem and the pictures. And because
he has done all this, because he has not
followed the routine of other German painters, because
he has dared to and succeeded in transporting
his audiences into the highest possible region of
imagination, and given them a glimpse of real creative
powers, he is to be classed as a degenerate; to rank
among those of whom humanity is ashamed, and
whose degraded state is to warn us of the coming
decay of our race.
Can any one with a grain of humour read Nordau’s
attacks on Wagner without imagining an irascible
toy-terrier barking at the moon?
Nordau probably feels that Wagner’s anti-semitism,
his Anarchism, and his ability to create transcendentally
beautiful pictures are stigmata which
hardly any of his readers would accept as such, and
consequently feels impelled to make much of what
it pleases him to call Wagner’s eroticism. Here,
as everywhere in his book, in order to impress his
readers he counts on the mystical effect which the
use of a high-sounding scientific word generally
produces upon unscientific readers. A favourite expression
of his, when speaking of some psychological
phenomenon, is that science knows all about it, and
he calls it megalomania, graphomania, echolalia, or
some such name. With people who have only a
superficial knowledge of science, and who stand in
awe of its achievements, such nouns stand for a
special definite thing, thoroughly investigated and
explained. They do not know that these scientific
names have been invented, not in order to designate
something real and palpable, but simply for
the purpose of bringing order into an arbitrary
classification, invented so that the exchange of ideas
may be facilitated on the subject thus treated.
Such scientific terms might even be classed among
mystical symbols, in so far as they often stand for
something of which hardly anything is known, but
at the same time serve the same useful end as
algebraical figures. Psychologists are prone to
speak of a man’s consciousness, though scarcely
two scientific men would agree as to what it is.
But this does not prevent them from dividing consciousness
up into divisions and sub-divisions, all
with their special names, in order to be able to
express their ideas in words. The unscientific
reader should bear in mind that consciousness has
never been under the microscope, or in the crucible,
and that the classification of the scientists
has no counterpart in consciousness itself, and that
this remains the impalpable and indivisible Ego,
with its infinite number of attributes inseparably
commingled. All the different states, conditions,
faculties, perfections, and defects of the Ego are of
course known only by the results they produce in
the physical world, and it is by these results that
they have been classified. It is evident that such
methods of classification should leave an immense
margin for those who wish, or feel impelled by their
own idiosyncrasies, to misuse scientific terms designating
psychological phenomena.
Nordau indulges in this misuse of scientific terms
to the fullest extent, in a way not to be easily
discovered by the non-scientific reader. The word
“eroticism” used by him so frequently, with all the
pomposity of a scientific term, is coined from the
word “erotic,” a literary term which again is derived,
as we all know, from Eros, the Greek god of love.
It is an adjective which means pertaining to or expressive
of love-passion. Such an adjective necessarily
finds an enormously wide application, considering
that love in one sense is the leading principle in
organic creation, and, in a more psychological sense,
the motive power in the human drama. We may
say that we ourselves, the outcome of love, regulate
our whole life, and sometimes base our hopes of a
future state on love. Consequently there is hardly
anything in our lives that is not covered by the
adjective “erotic.”
The alienists having adopted the word “eroticism”
in order to designate a state of mind which certain
actions reveal to them, and which state of mind,
when its existence is corroborated by other facts,
may be considered as a disease, it is evident that,
while they may apply the word “eroticism” to almost
anything in the organic world and in human society,
it is better for their purpose to apply it only to a
certain form of a diseased mind. While a strictly
logical and careful alienist might deem it irrational
and confusing to use the term “eroticism,” or even
the adjective “erotic,” outside a clearly defined case
of mental disease, it cannot be considered absolutely
wrong to apply such terms whenever the love-passion
is in question, even a love-passion of a most legitimate
kind.
We shall now show how Nordau manages to slip
over the border within which scientific terms should
be used, and applies them indiscriminately to everything;
and how he, in this manner, tries to establish
that Wagner suffers from erotic madness, because he
looks upon love as one of the chief motors in the
human drama and the tree of knowledge for good
or evil.
Nordau, in a flippant criticism, which he endeavours
to render funny, of the behaviour of Wagner’s characters
on the stage, forgets his self-criticism to such an
extent as to liken them to mad tom-cats—a simile
which probably no sane man would accept as true.
Having once conceived the idea of mad tom-cats, it
at once becomes an obsession in his mind, and suggests
presentations of real cases of erotic fury. He consequently,
according to his habit, takes for granted
that the actors on the stage must necessarily represent
the exact state of mind of the author, and cries
out that this state of the author’s mind (which he has
persuaded himself is that of a mad tom-cat) is well
known to science, and is called sadism. Then, with
a regret at having to touch upon subjects in order to
make his readers understand Wagner’s real mental
condition, he gives a disgusting example of a maniac
whose erotic madness has brought him below the
level of the brute.
This is a fair sample of Nordau’s logic. For the
sake of clearness, we recapitulate the logical tour de
force he has been compelled to exercise in order to
arrive at such an absurdity: Wagner, like all poets
and dramatists before him, creates a love scene.
Love is an erotic emotion. Eroticism is a disease
of the mind. Tom-cats are erotically influenced.
The characters on the stage remind Nordau of tom-cats.
The obsession of a “tom-cat in convulsions
over a root of valerian” suggests a raving madman.
Consequently Wagner is mad.
Such is the use a scientist is tempted to make
of his science when he throws self-criticism overboard.
When Nordau says of Wagner that he has been
all his life an erotic, he is fair enough to add in
parentheses, “in a psychiatric sense.” But this is
not enough. The word “psychiatric” is a strictly
scientific word, not to be found in any ordinary
English dictionary; and the ordinary reader might
easily conclude that, instead of removing Wagner’s
eroticism into the deep recesses of his soul, it might
have been used by the author, as so many scientific
words have been used, in order to aggravate his
charge.
In order to justify his opinion with regard to
Wagner’s erotic madness, he says: “The most
ordinary incitements, even those farthest removed
from the province of sexual instincts, never fail to
awaken in his consciousness voluptuous images of an
erotic character.” Why “sexual instincts”? Why
not love-instincts, an expression which had so much
better fitted in with the scenes Wagner represents?
But, as it suits Nordau’s purpose to keep his reader’s
mind upon love in its lowest, most animal form, we
shall let it pass. We must however express our
astonishment at the example he gives in order to
show how incitements, “far removed from the province
of sexual instincts,” caused Wagner’s mind to
revert to voluptuous images. The “farthest removed
incitements” which Nordau quotes is the
description by Wagner of a ballet—a pas de trois—evidently
intended to represent the blending of the
beautiful with love, to give Wagner’s own words,
“love and life, the joy and wooing of art.” What
on earth, then, would more arouse such eroticism
that might be found in a man than a ballet
representing love and life? And this especially
when we consider the modern freedom with regard
to the costume of ballet girls. In order to show
what Nordau considers to be the outcome of erotic
madness in Wagner’s choregraphic representation of
love, life, and art, we give in extenso the passage
from Art-Work of the Future, to which he refers:
“In the contemplation of this ravishing dance of
the most genuine and noblest muses of the artistic
man, we now see the three arm in arm lovingly
entwined up to their necks, then this, then that one,
detaching herself from the entwinement, as if to display
to the others her beautiful form in complete
separation, touching the hands of the others only
with the extreme tips of her fingers; now the one,
entwined by a backward glance at the twin forms of
her closely entwined sisters, bending towards them;
then two, carried away by the allurements of the one,
greeting her in homage; finally all, in close embrace,
breast to breast, limb to limb, in an ardent kiss of
love, coalescing in one blissfully living shape. This
is the love and life, the joy and wooing of art,” etc.
When Nordau wishes to traduce the love scenes in
Wagner’s operas into arguments of the musician’s
erotic madness, he forgets many things. He forgets
what he himself has given as a test of a sound mind,
namely, the ability to look after one’s own business.
Even if Wagner had produced scenes on his stage of
an utterly corrupt character in order to gain money
and popularity, he having succeeded completely in
such objects could not possibly be called mad by a
critic who has made material success in life a test for
sound-mindedness, and who declares the belief in personal
responsibility reaching beyond the grave to be
a sign of madness. But he also forgets, what is more
important, that there is no line of demarcation drawn
to indicate how far the representation of human
passions may be carried on the stage.
Even Nordau does not seem to have discovered an
authority on this subject. He himself will not serve
as an authority, because he has shown himself too
apt to fall into the error of newspaper critics, that of
judging a work or a piece, not according to its merits,
but according to the author who has produced it.
He would praise in Goethe what he would condemn
in Wagner. If we were to indiscriminately ask people
how far we may go in representing human passion
on the stage, we should get a mass of replies all differing
according to the bias of the respondents. The
Ultramontane abbé, the zealous Methodist, would
differ enormously from the Bohemian artist; the
prudish old maid would differ from the poet. Nay,
even two artists, both painters of the nude, or two
ballet girls appearing in the same costume, might
hold almost opposite opinions on this subject. How
then shall we judge? By leaving out of court all the
extremists—those who object to theatres, ballets, and
nature in art—as well as those who would clamour
for indecent and obscene representations, we might
considerably narrow the ground for inquiry, and elicit
certain rules likely to meet the suffrage of the majority
within these limits. It might be argued that
emotions, playing by far the most important rôle in
the human drama, and lying as they do at the root of
all our actions, educational agencies, and amusements,
ought to be appealed to by the arts. Also that art,
in affording us opportunities of giving expression to
our emotions, elevates and ennobles our lives: consequently,
that the passive, objective contemplation
of human emotions which the stage affords us helps
us to study our own emotions and to bring them
into harmony with our noblest aspirations, our future
happiness, our judgment, and our will. In order to
accomplish their mission, such representations should
be as true to life as possible, whether they be beautiful
or not. On this plea, it would be legitimate to represent
on the stage erotic emotions in the full strength
in which we meet with them in reality among sound-minded
people. A good deal of exaggeration may be
permitted to the actor as he is under the difficulty of
having to convey by actions, gestures, or facial expression
a distinct representation of emotions which may
rage in the consciousness of a human being without
betraying themselves in physical signs.
From this it must be concluded that the purity of
the stage depends more on what is acted than how
it is acted. The author who does not wish to
desecrate the drama is therefore bound to represent
emotions which are the outcome of natural life, and
acted upon by incidents such as we see around us
and to avoid the representation of, even if he cannot
avoid the reference to, emotions which spring from
a diseased mind or a morbid moral state.
Love, being an emotion to which every sound-minded
being may be subject, there would be no
objection to represent it in the most intense manner
on the stage so long as we understand under the
name of love that strong degree of affection which
sometimes people of the opposite sex may conceive
for each other apart from sexual emotions. What
makes Nordau’s reasoning plausible is that he does
not admit that this kind of love exists. He distinguishes
only two degrees, or two categories, of love,
comradeship or friendship on the one hand, and the
animal instinct on the other. But no one who has
gone through life with open eyes can possibly deny
the reality of what we here, for want of a better expression,
would call pure love. Everywhere we meet
with manifestations of it. Even young children, who
might have no idea of sexual emotion, often love
each other with a genuine passion which sometimes
lasts through life. Adults may be so absorbed in love
for each other as to prefer death to separation, and
yet never experience any sexual emotion in each
other’s company. Men and women lovers who have
been separated have wasted away from sheer love of
each other, and yet been remarkably chaste in character.
In the English-speaking countries, where the
relations between the sexes are free and natural, we
find any number of proofs of the reality of pure love.
Those cases alone which have ended tragically, and
therefore come before the public, more than suffice to
prove it. Even in countries like France, for example,
where the sexual instincts are apt to become morbid
from the one-sided education of the young, it is not
difficult to find examples of pure love. It is even
to be found where least expected, as, for instance,
between a licentious man and a fallen woman. It
is true that when pure love runs its usual course
it gets, so to say, inflamed by animal passion, but
this is generally the case only as a result of the
demonstrations by which pure love tries to manifest
itself. It may also be true that there exists a mysterious,
that is to say a so far unexplained, connection
between the purest love and sexual instinct
even in loving couples to whom sexuality may be an
abomination. But all this does not disprove that,
speaking from a practical and ethical point of view,
there is such an emotion as pure love, and that this
emotion is a powerful motor in the human drama.
If it then be a fact that this yearning to love
and to be loved with a pure love exists, and ought
to exist, in rational human beings, and that in running
its natural course it will manifest itself in
demonstrations extremely likely to rouse animal
passions, the question arises how far a love scene
on the stage may display those demonstrations
which, while they are the only possible means of
expressing pure love, at the same time suggest
sexual emotions.
Here then is the point where the difference
will arise, and where we may well be careful whose
decision we accept. Can we do better than Wagner
did—leave the audience to decide?
Wagner’s German audiences, described by Nordau
as including wives and daughters, have, to his
great bewilderment, given the verdict in favour of
Wagner’s most passionate scenes. “How unperverted,”
Nordau cries out, “must wives and maidens
be, when they are in a state of mind to witness these
pieces without blushing crimson, and sinking to the
earth for shame!” No. They have not blushed in
following calmly and serenely the objective representations
of passions which by nature have been
implanted in every breast. The very vehemence,
the very naturalness of the scenes inspire that awe
and reverence which great natural forces always do,
and the young girl in the audience does not for a
moment revert to any impure representations or
animal promptings which might have come within
her experience, because she is æsthetically and not
sexually excited. But if Nordau could watch her
when she reads the above quoted passage in his
book, he would see her blush deeply, not at the
memory of Wagner’s scenes, but at the feeling of
having the first seed of degeneration sown in her
heart.
Among the phrases used by Nordau in order to
inculcate his readers with the idea that Wagner,
instead of being the very essence of an artist, one
of the greatest practically creative geniuses of the
world, is a mere erotic maniac, is this one—“all his
ideas revolve about woman.” While this phrase
may lead the unwary reader astray, it throws a vivid
light on the extent to which Nordau’s opinion with
regard to the relation of the sexes has been influenced
by his continental bias. This ought to be
made clear to his readers. Such expressions, if of
any use at all in Nordau’s reasoning, pre-suppose
that it is quite an unusual thing for the ideas of
poets, dramatists, and writers of fiction to revolve
about woman. For our alienist does not refer to
Wagner’s private life. He is speaking only of
Wagner the author. The actual fact, of course, is
that love and women have from times immemorial
been the subject of legends, fairy tales, troubadour
songs, poems, romances, novels, and dramas. Thus,
according to the gospel of our alienist, all the past and
present poetical authors of the world must have been,
and are, “subject to erotic madness,” like Wagner.
There are, of course, men who, like Faust, devote
their lives to intellectual pursuits and expend all their
energy in forcing nature to yield up her secrets.
But such men are not only exceptions—they may
be looked upon as degenerates. This is what Faust
at last discovered. He recognised that life was
essentially emotional, and that by having crushed
out his emotional nature he had failed to live his
life. Whether Goethe intended to impart the lesson
his Faust teaches us may be doubtful, but we
can thus read it: we may suppress our emotional
nature for a long time, but it will one day claim its
rights, and, in its explosive escape from unnatural
bondage, avenge itself on the suppressor, and hurl
him to perdition. The emotions, Faust regrets, are
all those inspired by women.
But the great majority of men do not suppress
the emotions inspired by women, but, on the contrary,
allow their whole lives to be influenced by
them. To find confirmation of this fact in countries
like France and Germany might not be so easy as
in the English-speaking countries. Wherever the
sexes are separated in youth, and where conventional
marriages are the rule, the erotic impulses
become over-stimulated and lead to the excitement
of animal passion. The love of the beautiful,
all the æsthetic aspirations, the yearning for the
society of women, the love of excitement, the
chivalrous leanings, and the craving for pure love—all
these are thrown as so much fuel into the
furnace of sexual love. It is then that the struggle
arises between the terrible demoniac love and pure
love—a struggle so frequently depicted in Wagner’s
operas and which determines the lives of so many
men on the continent.
Part of the struggle of the continental man is to
avoid the influence of women altogether, or else to
look upon them after the manner of the Mahommedans.
In countries therefore where pure love is left
but little or no scope, the influence of women is not
very marked, and certainly not acknowledged, because
for a man to acknowledge it would be to avow
himself an “erotic madman.”
To understand the immense influence which a
woman exercises over man’s destiny and how closely
men’s minds “revolve about women,” we must study
the English-speaking countries where pure love has,
if not free scope, freer scope than anywhere else, and
where few healthy-minded men are ashamed to avow
the value they place upon woman, her love, and her
influence.
Despite the fact that Englishmen do not display
towards women of all classes that engaging politeness
which favourably distinguishes Frenchmen, a
stranger who visits England cannot fail soon to perceive
in what high estimation woman is held. Her
name is seldom taken in vain. There is no trace of
that gross satire upon women which so often disfigures
continental prints; she may be represented
as sharp, worldly, extravagant, but rarely as immoral,
unfaithful, or ugly. Some of the lower-class papers
are strongly influenced by French views, but they
never indulge in adaptations without some modification,
and such papers as have been started in order
to emulate the fast journals of Paris have always been
extremely short-lived.
The same respect for women is manifest in fiction
as well as on the stage. Here again in consequence
of French influence we meet with women who have
sinned, and women with a past, but they never play
such degraded parts as they often do in French
novels and plays. Ladies are allowed an extensive
liberty, and they are rarely insulted; and obtain, even
under trying circumstances, a respectful treatment at
the hands of the lowest class of labourers. We have
unfortunately amongst us ruffians who beat their
wives, but in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred
these are drunken and debauched human failures.
The average working man treats his wife and his
daughter with as much consideration as a nobleman
could his, and their home is kept morally pure and
as comfortable for the women as his resources allow.
He is not ashamed to carry parcels, burdens, the
children, or to perambulate the baby in public places
in order to spare his wife the trouble.
The men most reluctantly suspect a woman of
immorality, and generally not until there seems a
strong case against her. Indecent words and allusions
are entirely excluded in the presence of ladies,
and if a woman in her innocence inadvertently makes
a risky remark, it passes unheeded and without producing
a smile.
The average Englishman’s life brings him into
constant contact with women, and he is perfectly
aware that he owes to them much that is bright and
happy in his existence. Already as a child he is the
trusted protector of his sisters, and often the cavalier
of their friends. Early in life he loves some young
woman, and his long courtship is to him a happy
time. When he works hard, when he risks his life
on the sea or in dangerous climes, it is generally with
a view to marrying the girl he loves. When he is
married, he wishes to succeed that he may gain his
wife’s approval, beautify her home, and make her life
happy; while at the same time he never remains insensible
to the admiration of other women. While
his wife is yet young, his daughters grow up and become
important features in his life and his happiness.
It may therefore be said of the men of the
English-speaking countries that their “ideas revolve
about women,” and it will be difficult to persuade
us Englishmen that respect, admiration, and love for
women are the signs of a degenerate mind. Coleridge
well expresses the English feeling—a feeling
which, under circumstances similar to those prevailing
in England, would be universal:
“All thoughts, all passions, all delights,
Whatever stirs this mortal frame,
All are but ministers of Love,
And feed his sacred flame.”
Wagner’s music, which may be said to have been
the delight of millions of people, is not approved of
by Nordau. He condemns it on the usual ground
that it is novel, and that it differs from the standards
accepted before Wagner. According to him, it is
the music of an unsound mind, because it contains
no distinct ideas in the shape of melodies. He
objects to the Leit-motiv and to the unending
melody, but it is difficult to harmonize what he says
against the one with what he says against the other.
Speaking of the Leit-motiv, he says: “To express
ideas is not the function of music. Language provides
for that as completely as could be desired.
When the word is accompanied by song or orchestra,
it is not to make it more definite, but to reinforce it
by the intervention of emotion. Music is a kind of
sounding-board in which the word has to awake something
like an echo from the infinite.” Later on he
says about melody: “It is a regular grouping of
notes in a highly expressive series of tones. Melody
in music corresponds to what in language is a logically
constructed sentence distinctly presenting an
idea, and having a clearly marked beginning and
ending.”
Music being an art which exclusively appeals to
emotion, it is not surprising that any attempt to
measure its value by a reasoning process should
result in utter failure. But this is no excuse for an
author to contradict himself so flatly as Nordau does
in the above passages. To say on one page that
“to express ideas is not the function of music,” and
on another page to say that melody is indispensable
to music, because it “corresponds to a logically
constructed sentence distinctly presenting an idea.”
Again he says: “Melody may be said to be an effort
to say something definite,” and how can this harmonize
with the other mission of music: “to awake
something like an echo from the infinite.” The latter
expression is not only a true definition of the
mission of music, but also an exact description of the
aim of Wagner’s music.
Nordau feels that his scientific reasoning about
music will affect no one who has heard the music of
Wagner, and that those who admire it will be slow
to believe that an unsound mind could have accomplished
such complicated, intricate, and complete
work. To prepare his reader’s mind for his rash
conclusion, he once more goes to the lunatic asylum
for his arguments, in order to show that a man may
be a lunatic and yet be a good musician. But here
again he is strangely blind to the fact that such arguments
tell directly against his theory. He cites cases
of lunatics who “improvised on the piano,” who
“sang very beautiful airs and at the same time improvised
two different themes on the piano... who
composed very beautiful, new, and melodious tunes.”
The remarkable thing about the music of his
maniacs is that it is tuny and melodious, and consequently
the only rational music, according to
Nordau, while Wagner’s music is condemned by him,
and Wagner himself is held up as a lunatic because
his music is not like that of acknowledged lunatics!
It stands to reason that a weak mind could follow
and repeat a style of music which it has heard for
years, but that it requires a strong and sound mind
to break a new road in the domain of music with the
full approval of millions of musical people.
Nordau also feels the necessity of backing up his
opinion by authorities. He sees a conclusive proof
of Wagner’s inferiority in the criticism of professional
musicians and composers. He might as well form
his opinion of an actress on the criticism of her by
her most dangerous rival. It seems that Hiller and
Schumann would not acknowledge Wagner’s musical
endowment, but attributed his success to the libretti
written by himself. Regarding this Nordau exclaims:
“The same old story: musicians regard him as a
poet, and poets as a musician.” This means that our
alienist is, or pretends to be, so utterly innocent of
humour and satire as to accept this very common way
of minimizing the talent of a rival as a trustworthy
judgment. It is the commonest thing in the world
for a man to deny his rival’s talent in his own specialty,
and then, in order to strengthen the effect of
his opinion and to give it the colour of impartiality,
to acknowledge in him talents outside that specialty.
Practical men, when they hear one musician run down
another musician, generally conclude that the latter
has a dangerous talent. Voltaire, in speaking of a
writer none of whose works were in existence, said
that he must have been a man of genius judging from
the savage attacks made upon him by another writer.
Hiller and Schumann are the only authorities whom
Nordau can point to in support of his views, and he
himself raises some doubts whether their dislike of
Wagner’s music was not due to the difficulty of
immediately appreciating a tendency so novel as
Wagner’s. Our alienist is only able to add that
Rubinstein can only make some important reservations,
and that it was some time before Hanslick
struck his colours. In view, then, of the enormous
literature that has grown up around Wagner and
Wagnerism, Nordau’s habit of referring to authorities
in this instance simply has the effect of showing that
he stands unsupported in his opinion by all musical
authorities. It is irresistibly comic to notice how
Nordau regrets that the brochure—Der Fall Wagner—in
which Nietzsche attacks Wagner, is quite
as “insanely delirious” as another brochure written
by the same writer twelve years before in deification
of Wagner. Had it not been for this awkward circumstance,
Nordau, it seems, would have been only
too glad to exalt Nietzsche—the man whom in another
part of his work he strenuously endeavours to
prove an imbecile—to the rank of an authority. His
amazing lack of logic prevents him from seeing that
a certificate of lunacy issued by a lunatic is really a
certificate of sanity, in virtue of the logical axiom
that two negatives are equal to one affirmative.
Such faults and defects as may be found in Wagner’s
prose writings have little importance in relation—and
are almost irrelevant—to the question of his
supposed degeneracy. He had to deal with subjects
which, though intensely real to our emotional nature,
can only be treated inadequately in words. Whatever
we may think of Wagner’s style, there can be little
doubt that he has succeeded in making himself understood
by a great number of people whose emotional
nature sympathizes with that of Wagner, and whom
even Nordau would not undertake to prove to be
mentally deranged or morally degenerate. Wagner’s
writings have the defect, very general among German
writers, and conspicuous in Nordau, of being verbose.
They all make us crave for “Der langen Rede,
kurzen Sinn.”
The fundamental idea in Wagner’s great work—The
Art-Work of the Future—is that the arts
should co-operate, and that each individual art should
attain to its perfection in conjunction with other arts.
Nordau in no way disproves the soundness of this
view by saying that “Goethe’s lyric poetry and the
Divina Commedia” need no landscape painting,
that “Michael Angelo’s ‘Moses’ would hardly produce
a deeper impression surrounded by dancers and
singers,” and that “the ‘Pastoral Symphony’ does
not require a complement of words in order to
exercise its full charm.”
With that logic peculiar to Nordau, he quotes a
passage from Schopenhauer in which this thinker
mildly deprecates such co-ordination of the arts as
was to be found in the operas of his time, and our
alienist wishes us to accept this as a proof of insanity
in Wagner’s admiration for the opera. He forgets
the important fact that Wagner’s greatness is proved
by the way in which he has succeeded in obliterating
at least the worst defects of the opera as it existed
before him, and that he has rendered it a complete
and harmonious expression of combined and elevated
arts. The quoted passage from Schopenhauer could
be no condemnation of Wagner’s operas as it was
written before they saw the light. In the operas, as
they used to be, there was much that tended to disturb
the imagination and even to arouse laughter.
The most exasperating incongruities were indulged
in. An exciting hunting chorus would be played and
sung while two rows of lady supers would walk in
from each side of the wings in Indian file, each bearing
as a hunting implement a yard-long piece of
wood surmounted by a piece of tin. The impossible
dresses, the demure demeanour, the solemn faces,
the absurd lances—carried like candles in a nuns’
procession—all this clashed so terribly with the music
and the theme as to suggest a burlesque. A band
of conspirators afraid of being detected, yet shouting
at the top of their voices some compromising chorus;
a man with a deadly wound rising to his feet and
singing a lively and complicated aria; a messenger
in the hottest haste delivering a message in a slow
and long-drawn recitative; an intensely modern consumptive
lady dying amid ancient surroundings, trilling
in her last gasps musical complexities, during
a quarter of an hour, with a marvellously strong and
healthy voice—such, and many other absurdities,
disfigured the opera before Wagner and Gounod,
and well deserved the condemnation of Schopenhauer.
Wagner’s assertion that the natural evolution of
each art leads to the surrender of its independence
and to its fusion with other arts is looked upon by
Nordau as delirious. To prove this he falls back on
biology, and points out that nature develops from
the simple to the complex, that originally similar
parts develop into separate organs of different structure
and independent functions. Why on earth
should there necessarily be an analogy between the
growth of plants and animals, and between the
development of the arts? Any other writer who
had been unfortunate enough to indulge in such
profound mysticism would certainly have been condemned
by Nordau to the lunatic asylum. Even if
we admit the analogy as permissible, he gains very
little by it: for when he speaks of nature as always
proceeding from the simple to the complex he
describes exactly the development of the arts into
the opera—music, poetry, and dancing representing
each the simple, and the opera representing the
complex. What would Nordau think of a mad
doctor who based his verdict of insanity on such
reasoning?
The attentive student of Nordau’s impeachment
of Wagner cannot fail to see that, despite all his
efforts to brand him as a degenerate, he has only
succeeded in throwing the grand power of that
genius into bolder relief. Instead of inducing us to
look upon Wagner as a sign of degeneration, he
has impressed us with the fact that Wagner’s work
constitutes an awakening from the slumber in which
Philistinism and conventionalism have so long enwrapped
humanity, and opened a new vista for the
ennobling mission of the arts.
While we must reject Nordau’s clinging to that
pedantry and conventionalism which limit the mission
of the arts to the production of isolated pictures
for public galleries and the salons of modern Mæcenases,
statues for public places, and compositions of
Kammer-musik for drawing-rooms, we at the same
time do not believe that the opera, even as regenerated
by the genius of a Wagner, is the highest
expression of the arts. There will come a day when
the illusions of the stage will be realities, when we
shall dispense with the dusty sceneries, the garish
footlights, the painted faces, the prudish trappings,
which go to make up the mirage which heralds an
ideal future. The arts, instead of being relegated to
the nursery in order to make room for science, as
Nordau prophesies, will become its aim. When
science has given us health, strength, and beauty, an
extended power over nature’s forces, when it has
solved the terrible social problem on the basis of
liberty and progress, then will science be the handmaiden
of the arts. Then will the answer be granted
to the poet’s prayer:
“Oh! for a muse of fire that shall ascend
The highest heaven of invention;
A kingdom for a stage; princes to act;
And monarchs to behold the swelling scene!”
The arts, after having demonstrated in the opera
their solidarity and their independence, will leave
that artificial shelter and take up their abode in our
homes and in our civic buildings, in our streets,
and in our public places, in our arenas and in our
temples.
A new renaissance lies ahead of us, and we are
all struggling to reach it. The man who thinks
and writes, the artist who paints or composes, the
peasant at the plough, the miner in the bowels of
the earth, all are contributing to further the advent
of a new era when the life, the work, the pleasure,
and the worship of a regenerate race shall be exalted
by the arts, and present a realization of what Wagner
dreamed while he created.
CHAPTER IX THE RELIGION OF SELF
The term egomania is a welcome present from
the scientists, which enriches our language
with a verbal representation of a psychological condition
which is certainly characteristic of our time.
We trust that Nordau’s diagnosis of the disease
will be carefully studied by its victims, especially
by those who are in the stage where it appears
as egoism, self-sufficiency, indifference to others, to
society, to the State, and as that fashionable and
superior pessimism which despairs of self as an
excuse for despairing of others. For, though Nordau
goes very minutely into the psychological aspect
of egomania without indicating its origin or the
remedies against it, he evidently does not reject the
theory, which seems constantly to be confirmed by
actualities, that mental diseases may be fostered and
aggravated both by those who suffer from them, as
well as by surrounding circumstances.
Putting his opinion as a psychologist together with
that of others, we seem authorized to hope that
when our egotistical pessimists have learned that
the aristocratic characteristic on which they pride
themselves is the beginning of a mental disease,
they will fly to such remedies as may be found in
the study of useful science and healthy work.
Such authors as Théophile Gautier, Baudelaire,
Rollinat, and others attract especially Nordau’s
attention; but he deals with them in order to show
that they individually had degenerated into egomaniacs,
and he does not once try to realize the
relation between their so-called degeneracy and the
general tendencies of our time. Had he done so,
he might have felt inclined to be less hard on these
exponents of fin de siècle corruption. Speaking of
the hints which this school of poets and writers
sometimes throws out that they are not quite serious,
Nordau comes very near to discovering their significance
when he says about Baudelaire that perhaps
“he sought to make himself believe that, with
his Satanism, he was laughing at the Philistines.”
But Nordau does not follow up the cue he has
thus accidentally dropped upon, but adds a sentence
revealing the one-sidedness of his inquiry, when he
says: “but such a tardy palliation does not deceive
the psychologist, and it is of no importance for his
judgment.”
That may be so. But it is of the utmost importance
to humanity. That the yielding to the
promptings of “unconsciousness,” to the dictates of
instincts bad or good, was on the part of the so-called
Parnassians an experimental plunge in the
dark—a challenge to those who pretended to know
better to show them that they were wrong—cannot
be denied by any one who has read their writings
with some knowledge of the French character.
These men took up literature at a time when the
world began to perceive that science could not satisfy
its emotional aspirations, that it could not explain
the mysteries of the Universe, or bring about that
balance between our emotional and intellectual natures
on which a healthy life depends. But this was
not the only disillusion which humanity experienced
at that time. All the hopes which the altruistic
feeling had prompted us to base on democratic
governments and scientific political economy had
vanished. When the Utopias of the economists
turned out to be a fata morgana, instead of the solid
ladder leading up to the material heaven promised
by the religion of humanity of the scientists, a
Babylonian confusion arose among the people who
had first been told to worship at the shrine of religion,
then at the shrine of science, and now stood
without any shrine whatsoever. In France, more
than in any other country, we meet with people
whose minds are too subtle and whose emotions
are too genuine to permit them to dwell contented
in that Philistinism which leans on the one side
towards the scientific creed or absence of creed, in
order to appear modern, and, on the other side, on
religion, in order to be safe, but whose real shrine
is the money-safe. These French people, mostly
authors and artists, had studied both the religious
and the scientific theories, and had found the causes
of their miscarriage.
The Church had said: “Nature is vile, man is
naturally bad, instincts are prompted by the devil,
and knowledge is one of the snares of hell.” But
the Roman Church had not only failed in its mission
to keep up the faith and render humanity virtuous
and happy, but was responsible for great social
troubles, superstitions, and obstacles to progress.
It had good intentions, but the way in which it
tried to carry them out rendered them valueless.
It required power first, much power, complete power
over everything, and the acquisition of power did
more harm than the Church could do good when
ever so powerful. The Protestant Churches in
France were gloomy, prudish, anti-artistic, and appealed
with difficulty to any French character. Their
dogmas seemed incompatible with scientific truth,
and their mission appeared to be rather to persuade
their members that they were perfect than to render
them perfect. Besides, a great many minds throughout
the world, accredited with scientific accomplishments,
had mercilessly opposed dogmatic religion.
Science, in its turn, when asked, Where is truth?
Where is the ideal? could only point to a pile of
facts laboriously built up like a brick wall, and had
to confess that what it wished to give instead of
religion was mere speculations. The ultimate conclusion
it pointed to was selfishness, personal irresponsibility,
and a mere animal existence. It failed
entirely to satisfy the great moving power in the
scheme of humanity—emotions—and could not therefore
satisfy human yearnings and aspirations.
The postulates of religion—the wickedness of
nature and of man—were rejected as groundless, and
the guidance of intellect and science was spurned
because they were powerless to influence the
emotions.
Finding themselves in the plight of a ship driving
about in the ocean without compass or rudder, the
Parnassians, the Decadents, and many others thought
it was time to try a desperate course. Perhaps,
after all, they thought, nature is good, perhaps
human instincts may be trusted; let us be natural
and follow our instincts. There was much to encourage
the new departure. It had often been found
that the purest joys were the most lasting, that the
good was the most beautiful, that lives and actions
prompted by the altruistic feelings best satisfied
selfish yearnings, that vice was disappointing, unhealthy,
degrading, and joy-killing; that virtue improved
life, increased the capacity for enjoyment,
and beautified mind and body. These observations
encouraged the belief in the religion of self. The
Ego was not bad; but it required freedom to develop
itself.
Like all founders of systems and philosophies, the
Parnassians and Decadents sought for confirmation
of their theories in the possibility of a Utopia. In
imagining a state of things under which the self
should have unlimited latitude for self-realization,
where man could satisfy his highest aspirations and
enjoy the greatest possible happiness under the
guidance of his altruistic promptings, where his
instincts should be so sharpened and developed as
to unfailingly select the greatest and the most lasting,
and therefore the noblest, pleasures—in imagining
such a state of things these experimentalists
perceived that society, such as it was around them,
offered thousands of obstacles to every attempt at
practical realization of their theories. They thus
came to look upon themselves as at war with society,
its old standards, its prejudices, its religions, and its
morals.
Their writings were at once weapons, challenges,
rallying-cries. They were intended to deride, to shock,
and to draw attention to the new philosophy. The
distinction between good and bad was obliterated.
The artist and the poet should henceforth express
their true feelings and nought else. Instinct should
take the place of principles. The devil might be
worshipped as well as God. Art should have no
other object than art. Nature might be abhorred as
well as loved. And so on.
From this moral chaos the self was to rise in all
its glory. For the present it was distorted by surrounding
circumstances. The ugliness and morbidness
of the subjects they wrote about and the distortion
of their own feelings were the proofs of the
decayed state upon which humanity had entered.
Characters such as Huysman’s Duc des Esseintes
were intended to illustrate what the present state of
society was, and what its present tenets would lead
to. He is intended to represent the final result of
our civilization, and to show that disgust of our race
may be so great as to inspire a man with the belief
that by fostering evil and creating criminals he does
a good action in so far as he accelerates the destruction
of society.
The Parnassians and the Decadents have no proclaimed
creed or any programme, and their own
opinion of their philosophy is of the haziest kind.
We are therefore far from asserting that we have
here interpreted them as they would interpret themselves.
Whatever may be said of their style and
their writings, they have, at least, the merit of being
frank and unsophisticated, and we think it must be
recognised that, whether they know it or not, they
hold themselves up as the “frightful examples” of
the chaotic state into which creeds, principles, morals,
are falling at the end of this century. To us the
moral, both of their existence and of their writing,
is that the world, and especially France, stands in
sore need of better churches, of a better system of
philosophy, and better principles of government.
These authors have rendered a great service in
tearing away the hypocritical mask which society
is so anxious to maintain, and thus demonstrating
the great need of regenerating agencies.
Of late, England has been considerably influenced
by France, and the æsthetic revolt just referred to
naturally affected the English, but merely as a faint
echo.
When Nordau, who correctly points out the connection
between the Decadents in France and the
extreme æsthetes in England, insinuates that the
whole of English society is affected by it, he labours
under a wrong impression. We have had here—and
we speak purposely in the past tense—a knot
of people who have believed, as Nordau states,
that a work of art is its own aim, that it may be
immoral. But, as he himself has stated, the æsthetic
awakening in England has forced art almost in the
opposite direction. We have had poets who have
imitated Baudelaire and other writers of the same
class, but these imitators have, by imitating many
others, displayed a weakness which debars them
from any great influence. There was a time with
us when a thoroughly immoral decadence had a
spell of influence and created a sickly literature.
But the influence of this sham æstheticism is fast
vanishing, since its essence has been mercilessly
exposed.
While the influence of the Parnassians and Decadents
in France was only small, in England the
circumstances which produced them have been in
existence among us and have produced effects to
some extent similar. The struggle between science
and religion, the distrust of both, the failure of
social panaceas, and the irresistible pushing of the
working class against old social barriers have produced
in a great number of educated men a peculiar
state of mind which we wish that Nordau had
noticed. Whether he would have placed those
thus affected among his degenerates as egomaniacs
it is impossible for us to decide, but there can be
little doubt that egoism is the chief characteristic
of a new religion or a new mental disease, which
has made large inroads among educated men. It
becomes manifest in their pessimism and in their
indifferentism. They believe that everything is bad,
that the classes are bad, that the masses are bad,
that the country is in a bad state, and that everything
will finish badly. At the same time they do
not care. They will do nothing to avert the coming
evils. They hope that none will think them foolish
enough to make themselves martyrs. They wish it
to be clearly understood that they care only for
themselves and that they take no heed of what
happens to others. They loathe the working class,
and affect a desire to crush them out of existence
at one blow. They belong to the few Englishmen
who suspect women of vile things, except of course
their mothers, sisters, fiancées, and wives. They
think life hardly worth living, and certainly not
worth any special exertions, but their main preoccupation
is the state of their health. They study
nothing save their own inclinations and cravings
and certain excrescences of the most modern literature.
Their capacity for hatred is stupendous in
its scope but meek in its expression. They claim
to enjoy all the benefits of social life without considering
themselves obliged to perform any of its
duties. They manage to be spendthrifts without
being generous, and to be mean without being economical.
But we are strongly averse to classing these social
phenomena among the hopeless egomaniacs. They
exaggerate their egotism to such an extent as to
suggest that they are rather following a foolish
fashion than undergoing moral decay, and that the
existence of pinchbeck patriots, political charlatans,
sham enthusiasts, and professional philanthropists
has frightened them from showing their best side
and using their best abilities, and causes them to
flout their pessimism and selfishness in every one’s
face lest they should be taken for one of these.
In spite of their infatuated posing as degenerate
egomaniacs, we believe that many of them may be
counted upon as part of those elements from which
the future regeneration may spring, when the cloud
of scepticism has cleared away, and a goal worthy
to strive for is discernible.
CHAPTER X AN ETHICAL INQUISITION
A very large part of the sum-total of the work
accomplished by Nordau in Degeneration consists
in describing scientifically the psychological
phenomena which underlie the idiosyncrasies of certain
authors and artists: in giving scientific names
to their weaknesses, and in setting forth the relations
in which such weaknesses stand to madness. These
idiosyncrasies, these weaknesses, and their relations
to madness were well known to observant people
long before Nordau’s book was written, and to
these his work is simply the technical explanation of
familiar phenomena. In another chapter we shall
dwell at greater length on the difference of views
which Nordau tends to bring about. Here we wish
to point out that, in spite of the mass of scientific
phraseology employed by Nordau, and in spite of
the difference of views he endeavours to bring about,
in what seems to be his main object, he is entirely in
accord with millions of sound-minded people in this
country. We English deplore, as deeply as any one
can, the existence of artists and works of so-called
art which appeal rather to the morbid than to the
healthy mind; of poetry, novels, and dramas calculated
to flatter the corrupt, instead of stimulating
in all a desire for elevation. We especially deplore
the diabolical work done by pornographic artists and
authors.
Owing to this accord in aims with Nordau, his
work has been read, and is being read, by thousands
in this country, in the hope that his vaunted science
and his strong mind would show us the right remedies.
But in this respect we have been sorely disappointed;
for instead of meeting with that complete
grasp of the subject to which English scientists have
accustomed us, we meet in his proposal of remedies
with that dazed and superficial logic which throughout
his work clashes so strangely with his power of
perceiving and of marshalling his facts.
The way he proposes to treat the “mystics, but
especially egomaniacs and filthy pseudo-realists,”
forcibly reminds us of the solemn resolution of the
rats to bell the cat. He says:
“Society must unconditionally defend itself against
them. Whoever believes with me that society is the
natural organic form of humanity, in which alone it
can exist, prosper, and continue to develop itself to
higher destinies; whoever looks upon civilization as
a good, having value and deserving to be defended,
must mercilessly crush under his thumb the anti-social
vermin. To him who, with Nietzsche, is enthusiastic
over the ‘freely-roving, lusting beast of
prey,’ we cry: ‘Get you gone from civilization!
Rove far from us! Be a lusting beast of prey in the
desert! Satisfy yourself! Level your roads, build
your huts, clothe and feed yourself as you can! Our
streets and our houses are not built for you; our
looms have no stuffs for you; our fields are not tilled
for you. All our labour is performed by men who
esteem each other, have consideration for each other,
mutually aid each other, and who have to curb their
selfishness for the general good. There is no place
among us for the lusting beast of prey; and if you
dare to return to us, we will pitilessly beat you to
death with clubs.’”
All this sounds very well; but if Nordau believes
that in this passage he has given us the true method
of how to defend society against its literary and
artistic enemies, he labours under a delusion with
regard to his own achievements that savours somewhat
of megalomania. His big words, his righteous
indignation, and his manifold signs of exclamation
are not a magic wand, are not a Saint Patrick’s mitre,
with power to banish toads and serpents from the
country.
When he says that society should be defended, we
can understand him. But when he says that society
must defend itself, he drops into the mist of commonplace
and meaningless generalities. The word “society”
stands for one of those things which will serve
very well as the object of an activity, but not as a subject
because, while its smallest component part may be
affected, action is only possible through an organized
co-operation of all its parts. To a German who has
never witnessed the attempt of a free democratic
community to launch out into collective activity, this
difference in the active and passive positions of society
may never have occurred. To him the activity of
society seems an easy matter, because in his mind
society is represented by a concentrated, powerful,
and pragmatical administration. If Nordau had
said “government should defend,” instead of “society
should defend,” he would at least have been logical;
but this he could not do, because, though an enemy
to personal liberty, he has seen enough of German
forms of government to reject the postulate of the
Socialists regarding the infallibility of the central
power; while at the same time he has a healthy
contempt for the judgment of the continental police.
He therefore says that society must defend itself,
and thus gives us a gratuitous piece of advice which
is thousands of years old.
He calls upon all those who share his views to tell
the enemies of their race to be gone from civilization.
But will they go? Why should they be more
obedient than the spirits from the vasty deep? The
administration of society would have to be completely
centralized, and the central Government would
have to be absolutely despotic, in order to compel
such an exodus. Even with such a Government it
might be extremely difficult to accomplish. The
most despotic Government in the world—the Russian
Government—have encountered enormous difficulties
in trying to expel the Jews, and this despite the fact
that in this endeavour they had the sympathies of
the majority of the Russian people, and could easily
ascertain who were Jews and who were not.
A Government, in England for example, that would
attempt to expel pernicious authors and artists would
have none of these facilities. They would first have
to pass an Act of Parliament—the Graphomaniac,
Egomaniac, Pornographomaniac Authors and Symbolist
Artists Expulsion Act—and at least twenty
Governments would be turned out before it could
get passed. But let us suppose that Parliament had
decided on such an expulsion of these offenders, then
the real difficulties would begin, namely, to decide
who should be expelled and who should not. As to
killing the returning ones with clubs, this mode of
execution being abolished among us, hanging would
have to be resorted to—an extremely difficult operation
in our days, when the abolition of capital punishment
is more and more being considered as one of
the first steps towards better ethics.
Nordau admits that judges and the police cannot
help us. The reason which he gives with regard to
Germany—the public contempt in which the judges
and police there stand—does not apply in England,
where our judges are beyond reproach, and the police
is a highly respected body, in consequence of being
less pragmatical than any police force in the world.
Experience in England has given us far stronger
reasons for not using the law and the police force
against authors and artists. Each time it has been
done, the very works intended to be suppressed have
gained a popularity and a circulation a thousand-fold
greater than if they had been left alone.
Instead of tribunals and police, Nordau suggests
a body similar to an association in Germany bearing
the name “Association of Men for the Suppression
of Immorality.” As he often deals with his authorities,
so he here deals with his model tribunal. He turns
round and shows that they are no good. “This
association, it seems, pursues disbelief more than
immorality,” he says. Alas! such is the way with
associations of frail men. They are apt to leave undone
those things which they ought to have done,
and to do those things which they ought not to have
done. Nordau here ranges himself with the crowd
of sentimental Socialists who are so angry with the
world because it cannot see how easily the regeneration
of humanity would become by means of an infallible
and almighty Government. He and they
cannot see that this infallible and almighty Government
is the very thing beyond our reach. If he had
inquired logically into the causes of the disappointing
results produced by the “Association of Men,” he
could not have failed to notice that the latter were
more logical than himself. This “Association of Men,”
wanting to suppress vice by forcible action, exactly
as Nordau would, were sensible enough to strike at
the causes and not at the effects. They had found
that atheism, and even free-thinking, generally coincided
with immorality; and that on the other hand
religious men were generally moral. Consequently,
atheism was found to produce immorality, and religion
morality. In upholding religion, therefore,
they were upholding morality in a most effective way,
because morality without religion, or at least without
expressed religion, is found only in men of great
intellectual powers and scientific attainments; and to
educate the mass of the people to that point is, and
will for a long time be, out of the question. Religion,
therefore, was the only choice of Nordau’s
“Association of Men”; and, if it was right to coerce
people into morality, it was surely right to coerce
them into religion. From this it should be clear that
the fault does not lie in the reasoning of this “Association
of Men,” but in the postulate which Nordau has
approved—namely, the coercion of anybody by an
“Association of Men.”
He expects the new “Society for Ethical Culture”
in Berlin to do better, and wishes it to constitute
itself as the voluntary guardian of the people’s
morality. What an extraordinary idea! One set
of men guarding the morality of another set of
men—a small minority, unauthorised, unrecognised,
and devoid of all physical power, to guard the
morality of the great majority! The London authorities
could tell Nordau a great deal about the
effects of such attempts, even when the guardians
of morality have the law and police at their back.
But he need not come to London to learn what
guarded morality is worth, and what the results of
such guardianship are. The history of every country
teems with illustrations of the fact that every
attempt to coerce the people, morally or physically,
into a moral life has invariably brought about more
hypocrisy, more secret corruption, and a tone of
greater immorality. If he distrusts universal experience,
then he ought to know, as a psychologist,
that, so long as the human mind and the human
emotions are what they are, repression, supervision,
and outside interference with personal liberty must
demoralize.
The composition of his society would be no guarantee
whatever against deplorable effects. He proposes
that it should consist of instructors, professors,
authors, members of Parliament, judges, and high
functionaries. To begin with, authors could not be
included, because they could not judge and be judged
at the same time; and if the qualification of authors
were sufficient, what would prevent authors of the
Zola type from predominating in the association?
Here, as with regard to original causes, Nordau
fancies that he has struck solid ground when he has
removed the difficulty a stage farther back. The
association is simply an instrument. All depends
upon who forges it. Of this he says not a word.
He evidently expects it to arise as a miracle, like the
infallible Government of the Socialists. Were the
German Emperor to select the members of the
association—which in Germany he would have to do
directly or indirectly—he would take upon himself an
enormous responsibility, for the fulfilment of which
he would have to acquire the necessary information
and the necessary means. He would simply be to
ethics what the Pope is to the Catholic religion.
Nordau boldly asserts that such an association
would have “the power to exercise an irresistible
‘boycot.’” Why? He evidently thinks so because
his association would be an influential one. He
clearly does not know what ought to be an axiom to
any one who meddles with social questions—namely,
that the circulation of a condemned book increases in
an inverse ratio to the respect which the condemning
authorities enjoy. Thus, if his association were to
consist of nobodies and were to condemn a book, the
condemnation would only increase the circulation a
little; but if it were to consist of the leading men of
the German Empire, the condemned book would be
read all over the world. In the matter of public
censors nothing is of any avail that is not absolutely
despotic. By allowing Government and police to
exercise all kinds of violence, isolated newspaper
paragraphs and leaders can be suppressed before they
are published, and the open circulation of condemned
books may be prevented. But once the public get
hold of the contents of an article and the name of
a book, a secret circulation at once sets in. Eyewitnesses
who were in France when the French
Government confiscated and prohibited Edmond
About’s La Question Romaine can relate the eagerness
with which this book was read, and tell of the
numbers of copies circulated secretly. We cite this
example from the continent, as it corroborates what
always happens in England.
Nordau fondly imagines that the judgment of his
association would absolutely “annihilate” not only
the book, but the author. The contrary would happen.
As long as there is a grain of love of liberty in
humanity, the condemnation by an authority of a
man’s book will make him the object of public sympathy.
When Nordau says that “no respectable
bookseller would keep the condemned book, no
respectable paper would mention it,” his meaning
entirely depends on his standard of respectability—one
of those standards he absolutely refuses to give
us. Every one knows that there are respectable
booksellers and papers, and that there are non-respectable
booksellers and papers. But who could
undertake to draw the line of demarcation between
the two categories? In a small German town where
there are only one or two booksellers this line is easily
drawn. But how about places like Berlin, Hamburg,
Paris, Vienna, and London? Besides, a bookseller
and a newspaper might be highly respectable, but
differ diametrically from an association which would
have Nordau’s approval. Surely he would not push
his mania so far as to deny a respectable character to
all the booksellers and newspapers who, for instance,
refuse to boycot Ibsen?
Nordau also thinks that the specialists in insanity
should come out of their shells and publicly denounce
the degenerate authors and artists. In England, for
example, he thinks that Maudsley could exercise a
healthy influence. But he would be surprised at the
small number of people in England, outside the
profession, who read works on mental disease. Degeneration
has been widely read; but this is because
it levels startling accusations against well-known
authors and artists, and because it purports to give a
novel scientific interpretation of familiar phenomena,
with the purpose of turning our opinions with regard
to some branches of art and literature topsy-turvy.
It is not to science alone that it owes its wide
circulation, but to the clever—conscious or unconscious—sophistries
it contains. English psychologists
and specialists in insanity could not afford to launch
out after the manner of Nordau. They might secure
a certain number of readers; but they would lose their
patients. A specialist who came before the public
with Nordau’s artless and ill-considered scheme for
the defence of society against its enemies, could not
hope to be taken seriously by an English public.
In England we have had a too large experience of
books with a tendency, of log-rolling, of veiled advertisement,
and of sly party thrusts, to be influenced
by such a suggestion of lunacy against political
opponents as is contained in the following sentence
from Nordau: “A Maudsley in England, a Charcot,
a Magnan in France, a Lombroso, a Tonnini in Italy,
have brought to vast circles of people an understanding
of the obscure phenomena in the life and the
mind, and disseminated knowledge which would
make it impossible in those countries for pronounced
lunatics with the mania for persecution to gain an
influence over hundreds of thousands of citizens.”
It is impossible for us to imagine an English
specialist in insanity attributing the absence of anti-semitism
in England to his own writings, or those
of other psychologists, as Nordau does in this sentence.
If the German electors can believe such a
wild party distortion, they are not the men we take
them for. We have already explained the causes
of the existence of anti-semitism in Germany, and
of its absence in England. We do not expect
that Nordau will acknowledge our view to be right.
For had he not been so entirely the creature of prejudice
on this, as on many other subjects outside his
specialty, he would, unassisted, have discovered so obvious
a truth.
Englishmen are not less anxious than he to defend
society against its enemies; but only the most inexperienced
and illogical Englishman would recommend
such remedies as our alienist seems to consider
as the height of wisdom. Though we have been
slow about it, we seem at last to have grasped the
not very hidden truth that if society—that is to say,
the people—is moral enough to elect an association
capable of acting as an ethical censor over art and
literature, we believe the people also capable of
exercising that censorship directly, instead of indirectly
through an association. This censorship by
the people themselves has the immense advantage
of working unostentatiously and silently, and without
advertising the very work that should be suppressed.
We think it futile to condemn, or even to suppress,
a work; and on grounds of expediency only,
regardless of principle, to club the sinning author.
The source from which the condemned work sprang
would yield more such works, and the circumstances
which had produced the objectionable author would
produce more objectionable authors. These, as well
as their works, are the symptoms of a social malady,
and we should treat them as such. We have ceased
to apply to society the old methods, long since
abandoned by the medical profession, of curing an
evil by means of violent suppression of the symptoms—methods
adhered to by Nordau with regard to
society, but, let us hope, not with regard to his
patients.
We leave the symptoms alone: for they allow us
to diagnose the evil, and we go for the causes. In
looking for them, we try to keep our minds free from
such prejudices as influence Nordau’s logic. We
should not cry out for new ethical standards, for new
and impossible moral authorities, while we ruthlessly
destroy a standard and an authority—religion—the
practical usefulness of which could not be replaced
for centuries by any new standard or authority, even
if invented now.
Recognising the truth in Voltaire’s flippant saying,
that if God did not exist we should have to
invent Him, we do not, as the superstitious scientists
do, first abolish Him and then re-invent Him
in the clumsy form of a “mechanical causality.”
We let the holders of the ominous rings—of which
Nathan der Weiser told Saladin—do their utmost
to prove by virtue and happiness that they hold the
magic ring conferring these privileges. It matters
little to us whether the genuine ring be the Christian
one, the Jewish one, or the scientists’, so long
as the belief in the holders of each of the rings
stimulates them to prove its genuineness. We
would not tell the great majority who pin their
faith to the Christian ring—even if we believe it
to be spurious—that we can prove it to be worthless,
and that the scientists’ ring alone will bring
salvation: for we know that this ring is beyond the
reach of most of them, and that, handled in the
wrong way, it will work curses instead of blessings.
We limit ourselves to telling them that the rings
held by the others must not be despised until the
Great Competition is adjudicated.
In our quest for the causes of degeneration, we
do not begin by trying to discover traces of lunacy
in a small number of prominent citizens. We bear
in mind that these are either isolated cases, or types
of a generally prevailing tendency. In the first case,
we leave them alone; in the second, we search for
the cause of this tendency. If we find that the tendency,
let us say, toward hysteria, or egomania, in
the upper classes is being produced by a craving for
excitement, unhealthy pleasures, or artificial sensations,
and by a frivolous and empty life, we set
about to discover the causes of this craving and
this empty life.
If we again discover that the cause is found in the
decay of the beliefs in personal responsibility, in the
importance of philanthropy, morality, and patriotism,
we try to discover why these beliefs have decayed.
If it be found that they have decayed
simultaneously with and in consequence of the
decay of the authority of the Church, we try
either to strengthen the influence of the Church
by purifying and reforming it, or we replace its
dogmas and its doctrines by a healthy and moral
philosophy.
Should we find, on the other hand, that the
deplorable state among the poorer classes—their
suffering, their degradation, and their joyless lives,
co-existing with large fortunes, and irremediable
under present laws and institutions—leads to the
conclusion that the altruistic feelings of the wealthy
are useless, and thus prompt among the upper
classes selfishness and egomania, and the determination
to drown their higher emotions in a giddy
life, and in the poorer classes to foster destructive
tendencies and the desire for revenge, we turn our
attention to social remedies.
No one can turn his attention to the social state
of the working class in England, and throughout the
world, without discovering a host of motors active
in the production of dire misery, and all the mental
and moral degradation that follows in its train—a
degradation which aggravates the misery, and reacts,
as we have shown, on the upper classes. Nothing
will more actively stay the progress of any mental
degeneration which might be going on than the
removal of the causes of the awful misery suffered
by such an alarming proportion of civilized humanity.
Nordau’s warning against mental decay and
progression towards folly will, we hope, quicken, if
not the higher emotions, at least the sense of self-preservation
among the leading classes throughout
the world. But it must be regretted that he, not
only in his suggestion of remedies, but in many
other parts of his work, displays a lack of logic and
a want of clear perception as soon as he quits the
narrow precincts of his special science and the teachings
of his manifold authorities, and falls back on his
own reasoning powers. Had he prevented his prejudices
from colouring his views, and had he not sacrificed
logic for brilliancy, his work would have been
of no slight assistance to those who are helping on
humanity in its staggering onward movement.
CHAPTER XI VIGOROUS AFFIRMATIONS
It has come to our knowledge that a great number
of people in this country who have read through
the whole of Nordau’s bulky volume have carried
away an impression far from pleasant. Indeed, there
are few men or women in a country like England who
might not, on some plea or another, come under the
suspicion of mental degeneration, if all that Nordau
says were, regardless of his contradictions, accepted
as true. In this country education and morality are
based entirely on religious principles, and most of the
inhabitants are, either by faith or by dint of sincere
philosophical inquiry, to some extent religionists.
All these might think themselves included among
those whom Nordau stigmatises as degenerates.
There are also a great number who admire intensely
Burne Jones, Rossetti, and many other painters of
the same school, and all these have been told, with
somewhat brutal frankness, that they are on the road
to lunacy. The pieces of Ibsen have a great number
of admirers who have welcomed with pleasure the
additional intelligence and interest which he has
infused into the drama, and who consequently have
been pointed out as degenerate imbeciles.
In the light of these facts there remain few educated
persons among the upper classes of this country
about whose intellectual soundness Nordau’s work
might not raise doubts. This all the more so as his
few reservations with regard to people who have
demonstrated their sanity by practical ability to conduct
their own affairs, sink into insignificance among
his voluminous and wholesale accusations, especially
as such reservations are forgotten almost as soon as
they are made.
This wholesale issue of certificates of madness
would not have mattered so much if his work did
not carry with it a certain power of conviction which
tells especially with the weak, uninstructed mind,
and with people who have not read his work with
special attention. In fact, we know cases of people
of sensitive mind who imagine that, thanks to Nordau’s
book, their friends will look upon them as on
the road to lunacy.
There can be little doubt that the strong impression
the book has made, sometimes in one way and
sometimes in another, is largely due to the style
adopted by its author. The secret of this style is
revealed in the chapter “Prognosis,” where he
describes with somewhat elephantine humour the
effects in the twentieth century of the present progressing
degeneration. He says, among other things,
that companies of men will be formed who “by
vigorous affirmations are charged to tranquillize persons
afflicted with the mania of doubt, when taken by
a fit of nervousness.”
Such a piece of prophecy could only enter the
head of a man who has had practical experience
of the great effect produced on nervous people by
vigorous affirmations, and, having had this experience,
Nordau fills his volume with such “vigorous
affirmations.” His method has succeeded all the
better as he evidently belongs to that class of powerful
and strong-willed men who, when once they have
formed an opinion, hold to it tenaciously, and count
as nothing any conviction against their will.
Having followed Nordau through his vigorous
crusade against that score of people whom he regards
as dangerous enemies to humanity, and having
pointed out a host of his logical errors, erroneous
perceptions, unsound postulates, and exaggerated
representations, we propose before closing this volume
to examine some of the reasoning methods
which give him his apparent strength.
It is to him of great moment that his readers
shall not believe in the existence of the thinking
and feeling Ego as a person, apart from the organic
mechanism which conveys impressions and presentations
to the Ego. He uses all the arguments which
that school of thinkers to which he belongs has
piled up in order to show that mind is a condition
of matter. He says nothing about the arguments
on the other side, but treats them as the science
of the past. He takes for granted, without showing
a vestige of doubt, that human beings are nothing
but organic mechanisms. He does not even
refer to, or allow that there is, anything beyond
the present scientific discoveries, and scornfully
ignores the existence of what less prejudiced scientists
call the Unknowable. He thus treats a question
which still trembles in the balance as if it were
already decided in favour of his pet theories.
The attitude which biologists and psychologists
take up as such, and with the special purpose of
proceeding in their investigations with perfectly
unbiassed minds, Nordau assumes as a philosopher,
and tries to persuade himself and others that
he has taken his stand on absolute facts. Science
proceeds on the supposition that only that is true
which has been proved so by demonstrations to our
senses, or through deductions from such demonstrations.
This, of course, is a postulate the illogicality
of which most scientific men are aware of, and
is adopted mostly for the purpose, as it were, of
clearing the ground. To assume, apart from their
investigating attitude, that there is nothing more to
know than what is already known, would be an
utterly absurd assumption, as it would, if acted upon,
preclude further investigation.
Nordau does not, and would not, deny that
there is more to learn, but he persists in the view
that all future knowledge will be on the lines of our
present knowledge, and never contradictory to the
present prevailing scientific dogmas. He remains
under this impression, because he forgets that science
has progressed, progresses, and, as far as we see
now, always will progress through investigations by
our senses, and that this fact brings two important
truths conspicuously into relief. The first, that our
senses are liable to deceive us, and that consequently
the difference between primitive views—the result
of imperfect observation—and the scientific opinions
of the day is not one of kind, but simply one of
degree. In olden times the senses deceived us very
much, and nowadays they deceive us less. But to
what an extent they deceive us now the future alone
can reveal. The second, that science with the
present methods cannot investigate anything that
does not appeal to our senses.
To deny the existence of anything that does not
appeal directly to our senses is absurd, because we
should have to deny all the forces of nature. The
existence of these can only be detected by their
effects. The more science teaches us about forces,
the more the view gains adherence that the forces
are not a state of matter, but a thing apart, if
matter is not a state of force. Even if this view
should prove to be correct, the error it would dispel,
that force is a state of matter, would be pardonable,
as force only has come within the perception of our
senses through its effect on matter.
Psychology has to some extent succeeded in tracing
and in describing certain forces which are at
work in our nerves and our brains, such as, for
example, reveal themselves in the reception and
elaboration of presentations. But within every human
being there are well-known phenomena which
tell of forces—or of one general force—which so far
have escaped all investigation. These phenomena
are emotion, judgment, will.
Attentive readers of Nordau’s books will have
noticed that, in his scientific dissertations on the
actions of the brain, these factors—emotion, judgment,
will—turn up suddenly without the slightest
explanation as to whence they come and what they
are, though they seem to completely determine the
action of the whole organism. It is with this enormous
gap in their chain of reasoning that some
scientists, with more learning than logic, jump to
the conclusion that the thinking and feeling Ego is
only a state of matter.
Nordau, being anxious, as we have already mentioned,
to magnify the importance of his psychological
theories by undermining his readers’ belief
in the existence of anything unscientifically called
“soul” or “spirit,” renders his task easier by attacking
religion, of which the belief in the existence of
the spiritual Ego is a vital part. He knows that if
he can compass the rejection of the idea of religion
he kills two birds with one stone. He gets rid of
the personal Ego as well as the belief in eternal life,
both of which, if admitted to be realities, would
strongly point to an intelligent Providence the existence
of which would be a colossal impediment to the
glorification of science and of scientists.
The way in which he strives to undermine
religious belief is ingenious and often effective. He
trusts chiefly to the historical argument. He goes
back to primitive man in order to show that he, in
his ignorance of nature, attributed those natural
phenomena which strongly impressed him to some
man mightier than himself. Nordau tries to show
that out of this belief arose what he would call
superstition, the several forms of religion. He
here of course appeals to feeling more than to
reason. People do not like to feel that they have
remained in the depth of ignorance of the primitive
savage, and might feel disposed to join the glorious
company of the apostles of science. But if we use
our reasoning powers we cannot fail to perceive
that science has merely taught us the methods by
which, and the laws according to which, nature
works, and that as to the forces behind the laws
of nature the scientist is as ignorant as the primitive
savage.
Nordau also pursues that diplomatic course—or
commits the error—as we have already pointed out,
of confounding religion with the Churches. It is
easy to inspire distrust in religion if it be permitted
to consider Pope Borgia, Ignatius Loyola, and Dr.
Stöcker as its inevitable results. By analyzing,
to some extent distorting the essence of ritual, Nordau
seeks to point out that Christian worship is
not only sheer imbecility, but also an insult to
the supposed God. He never notices such discrepancies
between the Churches and religion as are,
for example, revealed by the anti-semitist movement
in Germany, which naturally he keenly resents.
From the defects, the shortcomings, the superstitions,
the antiquated dogmas of the Churches, he
tries to draw the sweeping conclusion that a belief
in an intelligent Providence, in the existence of a
soul, and in a spiritual life independent of the body
is the outcome of degenerate mental powers.
The views that by such means he endeavours to
impose upon his readers mean that man, being an
organic mechanism, ceases to exist when he dies.
If this be so, there is no personal responsibility, and
only that man would be wise, rational, undegenerate,
who so arranges his life that he may live long,
keep in good health, and enjoy all the pleasures
that he desires, be they noble or ignoble. To test,
then, whether a man who is, who believes he is, or
merely poses as, a disbeliever in future responsibility,
we ought to examine how he regulates his
life. Only in this manner can we discover to what
an extent he is influenced—to use Nordau’s own
language—by the inherited tendencies to worship
lurking somewhere in the innermost recesses of his
consciousness, or, to use our own language, by the
instinctive feeling of personal responsibility which
has characterized humanity in every stage of barbarism
and civilization.
The fact that a great many scientists, including
Nordau, do not live as if they were perfectly convinced
of the non-existence of personal responsibility
beyond the grave, requires quite a different
kind of explanation than that generally afforded,
before we abandon the belief that they are self-deceivers.
The moral scientists themselves have
found the necessity of some explanation, and this
is what they say, though perhaps in other words:
“We do not believe in any responsibility beyond
the grave, but we do what we think our duty to
humanity. We should be sorry and ashamed to be
actuated by a fear of punishment or the desire for
reward, and not to do what is right and good for
the sake of the right and the good.”
This sounds very beautiful, but too boastful almost
to be accepted as the bare truth. Some of them
who are aware of this, or who are genuinely too
modest to thus stand forward as demi-gods, add:
“In living and acting as we do, and wanting others
to live and to act in the same way, we are not more
unselfish, nor morally better, than others. We are
only wiser; in fact, more intellectually selfish. And
all we desire of other people is that they should be
intellectually selfish. In exercising self-control and
devotion to others, we do not deprive ourselves of
pleasures and enjoyments, because most of these
come to us from our surroundings and from society
at large. For what we do for our wives and families,
we get love in return; for what we do for society
and the race, we get two rewards: firstly, esteem
and reputation, perhaps money; and, secondly, all
the social advantages which are valuable to us in
the same proportion as society is in a healthy
state.”
This seems highly convincing, but it does not by
far cover the whole ground. Whoever has studied
our times well knows that a man can secure for
himself, and even for his family and friends, enormous
advantages by disregarding and violating the
interests and moral rights of others, and also that,
when wholesale rascality succeeds, when it is productive
of great wealth, great social and political
power, it also secures esteem and reputation. There
are, of course, men in positions, the stock-in-trade
of which consists in honesty and even philanthropy;
but there are others, and millions of them, who
could, under the present social systems of the world,
amass fortunes and rise to distinction by systematic
robbery. Thousands of cases could be stated in
proof of the fact that, in the absence of the belief
in responsibility after death, selfishness will prompt
men to hurt their fellow-beings and society in order
to secure money, power, and reputation for themselves.
Take the case of a poor labourer who, in
the usual course, will work and suffer during his
whole life and die in poverty. To escape such a
destiny many roads are open to him if he have
courage, exceptional ability, and no belief in a hereafter.
He could commit a variety of crimes in
order to give him a start in life without the slightest
chance of being detected, and without experiencing
the smallest inconvenience during his lifetime. He
might even avoid violent and vulgar crimes, and
operate in a safer manner. He might blackmail a
rich man. He might in war betray his country.
He might sell himself to a corrupt political party.
He might join the army of some selfish sovereign
bent on conquest and plunder, and gain a high position.
Or he might pursue yet safer methods. He
might turn first a usurer, then a financier. He
might keep a degrading public-house, or a gigantic
immoral place of amusement. He might issue a
debasing newspaper, write corrupting books and
dramatic pieces. Provided he does not expose himself
to the hatred, contempt, and even the unfavourable
criticism of his fellow-beings, or injure his
health, there is positively nothing to prevent him
from adopting all these courses to the great detriment
of humanity, so long as he is perfectly sure
that he shall not be called to account after death.
What some of our scientists forget is that very
few people are in the same position as they themselves
are, where respectability and quasi-philanthropy
pay; but, on the contrary, that the great
majority live under the constant temptation to secure
wealth, health, esteem, and reputation by means
which are injurious to society. To such arguments
they can only reply that the man, however successful,
who attains his success by anti-social means runs a
risk of ruining the happiness of his life by loss of
self-respect.
But, if the man has a conscience,—and he could
not lose his self-respect without one,—it could not
trouble him so long as he was convinced that he
had done the best for himself. By bringing the
conscience at all into the discussion, the scientists
fall back on an emotion which has been always
intimately associated with the sense of personal responsibility,
and which they themselves have been
compelled, in order to protect their theories, to deny
absolutely as an instinct or to represent as the result
of religious education.
For this reason, Nordau would not call that
instinct in man which prompts him to live and act
morally—an instinct which is the original motor of
all moral progress—conscience. He would probably
prefer to call it the social instinct. But names matter
little. The essential point is, that there exists
in man’s consciousness a strong instinct which cannot
be reasoned away. This instinct is intimately connected
with another, without which it would never
have produced the results we see around us—namely,
the instinct that the Ego is imperishable. No one
would deny the universal existence of this instinct,
but plenty of scientists, while acknowledging it as
an inherited tendency, would deny it any value as
an argument in favour of the immortality of the
Ego, on the ground that a hazy, unreasoned, and
utterly inexplicable yearning need not have a distinct
goal.
The instinct of human beings is a subject which
has been very much neglected by science, and for
the good reason that, whatever instincts may be
natural to man, they have been carefully smothered
by teachings, examples, and experience, all appealing
to his reason from infancy upwards. He never
uses, never tries, and never suspects the existence
of his instincts, and when accidentally they lead him
right, he regards the fact as a delusion, and even
avoids mentioning it from a fear of being laughed
at. This has however not prevented men, and often
remarkable men, from being guided by their instincts;
only it is called feeling, taste, luck. There are examples
of men who owe the greater part of their
success to instinctive feeling, and who have committed
great mistakes by having trusted too much
to it. Besides it is generally believed that women’s
instincts are clear and trustworthy, and many men
consider themselves to have been largely benefited
by consulting them.
But, in order to get at a true appreciation of the
value and power of instincts, we must go to the animals.
What else but instinct could we call the feeling
which allows the carrier-pigeon to find its way
from London to Paris in an atmosphere of darkness
and fog which would render it impossible for the
most experienced mariner to distinguish between
north and south. It is a well-known fact that dogs
and even cats that have been left behind by their
owners have followed them at great distances, though
the owner has gone by rail or water and the animal
has had to find its way across country. In face of
such facts and considerations, no man who has not
a strong bias would suggest that an instinct that is
general to humanity need not be heeded.
The instinct of personal responsibility cannot be
re-christened social instinct and then minimised by
the assertion that the social instinct is the outcome
of reason, the sense of self-preservation, and intelligent
selfishness: for in that case the poor labourer
who wanted to become wealthy and famous, as instanced
above, could be as evil as he liked so long
as he was successful, and could not be restrained
by the social instinct, but only by conscience, or
in other words, the feeling of unlimited personal
responsibility.
Atheistic scientists who lead a moral and useful
life cannot hold themselves up as a pattern of
results produced by social instincts, because in the
great majority of men, placed differently, these instincts
would permit them to injure society to an
enormous extent. Nor does the assertion of these
scientists bear the stamp of sincerity when they say:
“Behold us, we have no belief in personal responsibility
beyond the grave. And yet we labour and
run risks for the good of humanity. We sacrifice
our time, our money, our health for others, and we
remain poor while we could be rich. Our life is the
outcome of intelligent selfishness.”
They would have a better chance of convincing
us if they said: “Life after death is impossible.
We prove by our lives that we believe this. Our
moral lives and our humanitarianism are sheer hypocrisy
which we practise in order to get esteem
and fame. The books we write are not true, but
they bring us money, and we do not care how much
evil we inflict on humanity by ripping away the only
foundation on which its morality and happiness can
be built, while the substitute which we supply is
worthless. We might have averted an immense
amount of vice and degradation by leaving old religions
alone until the Religion of Humanity was
perfect enough to replace them. But we attack
them now because in this way we make money and
fame.”
It is not the well-meaning, plodding scientist,
striving to arrest disease, lessen pain, and dispel
superstition, that can bounce us into the belief in
personal irresponsibility. This could only be done
by real flesh-and-blood Ducs des Esseintes, men
like the hero in Huysman’s novel, A Rebours.
This author, whom Nordau classes among drivelling
imbeciles, has shown that he has a clearer idea than
our clever alienist what type of men the certitude of
personal irresponsibility could produce. We are fully
convinced that Nordau is no Duc des Esseintes at
heart, masquerading as a benefactor of humanity,
and, if he boasts a little of his good intentions and
not at all of his wickedness, it is because he believes
that what he does is right, and does it because he
is prompted by that strong sense of personal responsibility
which his scientific prejudices and his lack of
logical power cause him to deny.
Having striven by “vigorous affirmations” to
implant the belief in his readers’ minds that they
have no Ego independent of their body, and that
they consequently are fatally doomed to become
what their defective brains and nerves are bound to
make them, he proceeds with another series of
“vigorous affirmations,” that degeneration is on the
increase, that it is characteristic of the end of the
century, that the men whom we take for geniuses
are mattoids, and finally, that the whole of our western
civilization is degenerate. We have, in preceding
chapters, tried to show how he has neglected to
pay any attention to the many signs all over the
civilized world indicating an increase in mental and
moral powers; how he endeavours to overwhelm
his readers by comparisons between the symptoms
in real degenerates, or lunatics, and similar symptoms—accompanied
however by perfect rationality and
great intelligence—in authors and artists, and concludes
that they are as mad as the madman. He
tries to force this conclusion on the unwary reader
by simply ignoring all other grounds for eccentricity
that would have been taken into account by an unbiassed
enquirer.
Let us instance the way in which he judges Zola.
He never for an instant regards him as a free agent,
but speaks of him as a patient suffering from erotic
madness and other brain and nerve affections, which
compel the novelist to write, and to write exactly in
the vein he does.
The very idea that human beings should be thus
subjected to all kinds of irresistible impulses produces
the same gruesome impression as the old
stories of demoniacal possession. Nordau might as
well have described Zola as a man hating above all
things the writing of novels, with a natural repugnance
for anything savouring of the obscene, compelled
by a demon in possession of his body and his
soul to write the history of the Rougeon-Maquarts
and other distasteful works. On the careful reader
the impression would have been precisely the same.
But no number of “vigorous affirmations” would
have induced even the most weak-minded of readers
to have accepted the demon, while Zola’s eroticism
and his mischievous olfactory nerves may have imprinted
themselves upon the minds of some by dint
of scientific dissertation.
While it would seem to most people rational to
study Zola’s character and the state of his mind, in
order to form a correct idea of the objects he has
in view, Nordau, by his method of supposing that
a writer is not a free agent, but is compelled to
exhibit for the readers of his works the innermost
recesses of his consciousness, proceeds in the
opposite manner: he evolves the characters of writers
from the characters of their books. From what he
says about Zola, one feels inclined to conclude that
this author devotes the large amounts he makes by
his writings to the gratification of bestial lusts, living
in a kind of harem of degraded women, rapidly
destroying by debauch every spark of intelligence
left in his tottering brain. We do not know M.
Zola personally, but from what we hear, he seems
to live a quiet and laborious life with his wife in a
peaceful country house, and far from spending his
earnings in riotous living, he banks them as a reserve
for old age, which he seems likely to attain.
When however a man’s private life and rational
attention to his own business seem to clash conspicuously
with Nordau’s diagnoses, his serenity
and self-confidence are not in the slightest degree
disturbed, because he has given his description to
the man’s tendency in a “psychiatric sense,” and has
referred to the man’s actual life. But the discrepancy
between the author’s actual life and the life he,
according to Nordau, ought to lead, is not an extenuating
circumstance in the eyes of so harsh a judge
as our alienist. On the contrary, it aggravates the
sentence, for if the accused author is not in reality
the monster he ought to be, it is simply because his
attenuated physique does not allow of it, and drives
him through all his debaucheries in his imagination.
We do not admire such literature as Zola has
put forth, and do not believe that it has accomplished
one iota of the good at which its author,
according to his admirers, aims. But all rational
men should bear in mind that such books are sure
indications that there is something rotten in the
State. To ascertain to what an extent the circumstances
surrounding the author are capable of inducing
a sound-minded man like Zola to write such
books, before jumping to the conclusion that such
authors are lunatics, would be the method adopted
by sincere searchers after truth.
A rapid survey of the circumstances under which
Zola began to write will at once show that the
inborn eroticism and even coprolalia which Nordau
tries to foist upon Zola were not the only influences
to which he was subjected. In Paris, as in all great
capitals, there is a host of young ambitious littérateurs
who compete for the attention not only of the public
but of the publishers. It is far from certain that
the books which most please the public would be
most acceptable to the publishers, and the latter are,
therefore, to a great extent responsible for the state
of literature. Nordau says that M. Alphonse Lemerre
was able to make Parnassians, as the editor, Cotta,
in the first half of the century, made German classics;
and he is right. A Parisian publisher has the
power to make pornographic authors just as well as
Parnassians. He is a business man, and of course
wishes to obtain a large circulation for his books, and,
therefore, is on the look-out for authors who are sensational
one way or another. At the time Zola began
to write, the obscene novel was beginning to be
fashionable. Paul de Kock and his imitators had
become old-fashioned, and the corruption of the
Third Empire, as well as the spread of scientific
atheism, had created a demand for something racier
than the peccadilloes of light-hearted viveurs. Besides,
pessimism was in the ascendant, and erotic
literature had to be morbid instead of gallant and
gay.
Several authors of great ability, but strongly influenced
by the pessimism of the time, and with the
field of their ethical studies limited to the Parisian
boulevards and the Quartier Breda, had paved the
way for that false realistic literature of which Zola’s
writing may be called the climax. The publishers,
knowing their market, were eager to accept books of
an obscene character, provided they were serious and
written in a philosophical spirit. Zola may have seen
his way to eclipse anything written in that style, and
being himself a child of his time,—materialist, and
nervously inclined to exaggeration,—may have seized
upon the chance of making money and fame, though
he probably foresaw that his first novels would expose
him to the execration of the Philistines and the respectable
world. He might also have foreseen that one
day he would be able to establish a sufficient fame to
be received by English littérateurs as a genius of his
time. If, therefore, Zola’s object was to push himself
to the front in the manner we here suppose him to
have done, he has certainly succeeded—a fact which
could not establish his intellectual degradation. He
simply yielded to a tremendous temptation, and if he
did so under the impression that the scientists had
completely proved the non-existence of personal responsibility,
Nordau should be the last to blame him.
But there is not the slightest necessity to assume—nor
do we assume—that Zola yielded to any temptation
at all. On the contrary, it is perfectly possible
that, in writing the books he has, he sincerely believed
that he was serving some good purpose. Knowing
how many other Frenchmen feel in this respect, we
might well suppose that he reasoned somewhat in the
following manner: Religion is wrong, and a fraud
practised by the clever on the simple-minded. The
control which the Church has assumed over the relations
of the sexes is one of the means by which it
retains its power, and is fraught with immense unhappiness
to the people. The separation of the sexes,
and the devout decency which refrains from openly
speaking or writing about sexual subjects, distort the
people’s ideas, inflame their imagination, and tempt
them into unhealthy vice. Nature is not sinful. It
is either the only divinity we have, or it is created by
the Almighty, and in this case it is holy. To yield
rationally to its dictates is therefore no sin. Books
should therefore be written to prove this point, and
at the same time accustom the people to look upon
nature and its laws without shame, without hypocrisy,
and without running the risk of being overpowered
by wild passions. In this way humanity may be
elevated, because it will be frank and natural, and
religion, which science has proved to be inimical to
humanity, will lose its influence.
We are not saying that Zola’s ideas ran in this
groove, only that it is possible that they did. If they
did, he would have been utterly wrong; but he would
not have been the first nor the last man whose views
have been influenced by his interests. No man who
knows both France and England better than Nordau
seems to do could for one moment doubt that
had Zola been born and educated in England, where
the surroundings are so vastly different to those of
France, he would have written books of quite a different
character, and probably free from obscenity. If
this be true, it constitutes another reason why the
surrounding circumstances of an author should be
considered before it is asserted that inborn degeneration
is alone responsible for the blemishes of his
work.
Nordau himself points out that the fashion which
brought Zola to the front is on the decline, and that
his influence is on the wane. If so, it only proves
how limited the influence of such supposed degenerates
really is, and that—at least with regard to Zola—Nordau’s
book is out too late, and those who have
been deeply impressed by his “vigorous affirmations”
about the mental decay of the race need not despond.
Over and over again civilization and society have
been threatened by new and apparently dangerous
tendencies, but they have generally culminated in
absurd exaggerations, and have thus lost their potency.
Who knows whether Zola, through the wisdom
that the years bring, will not change his opinions,
and with them his vein of writing? We feel morally
certain that he is now engaged on some novel entirely
free from those erotic allusions which Nordau says
he cannot avoid—a book as pure as the first part of
La Joie de Vivre; and if he does, what will become
of Nordau’s imperious dogmas?
Another of those features of Nordau’s work which
strongly impresses his readers is seriousness. He
speaks throughout in that grave and solemn tone—the
So-spake-the-Lord style—which never yet failed
to impress superficial readers. He is anxious to convey
the impression that if he has to say unpleasant
things it is because his teachings are momentous to
humanity, and not because he wishes to be sensational.
He condescends to speak about poetry,
drama, and music, but he plainly shows it to be his
opinion that all these are vanities, and hardly worthy
to occupy a great man’s thoughts. He aims at
crushing with his contempt both artists and poets,
the whole herd who have neglected science, and who
try to divert the attention of humanity from this all-important
subject. He would scare us with the threat
that, when science has elevated humanity for a little
longer, such frivolities as poetry, music, and dancing
will be relegated to the nursery. Grown-up men and
women, who now indulge in such pastimes, are made
to feel that they belong to degenerates, and that they
only prove their folly if they look upon themselves
with any self-respect. He endeavours to deprive love
between persons of the two sexes of its poetical
reality, and to wrap it in a gloomy scientific misconception
by regarding it as a feeling of comradeship
grown out of habit, or as the same sexual instinct as
in animals. The pure and real love which permeates
life, which gives to man his manhood, and to woman
her true womanhood, which has created the home
and therefore the State—this love he denies, and
expects serious-minded readers to look upon the
world-phenomenon and the drama of humanity deprived
of their chief elements—light, heat, and
motion. He speaks of the tendency in men and
women to take their own life when its burdens out-balance
its pleasures as calmly as if suicide were the
usual exit from our earthly existence.
Nordau thus obtains part of his success by the
same methods as those so freely adopted by the
gloomy, anathematising preachers—rapidly becoming
types of the past—who, by threats of the devil and
hell-fire, aim at compelling their hearers to turn their
attention from this world in order to brood exclusively
on dismal dogmas. He would fain banish
from our minds all that appeals to what is truest
within us—our imagination and our emotions,—as
the kill-joy fanatics in the pulpit have banished from
our villages the maypole, the dance on the green, and
the forfeit game.
He is much mistaken if he believes that by such
means he can in our days produce a lasting impression
on the common-sense and intensely human
English mind. Here and there he may drive some
clouded soul into neo-Catholicism, and augment the
ranks of the Symbolists and the Decadents, but he
will only make the morbid more morbid, or morbid
in a different mood. The hard-working and enlightened
Englishman does not apply himself savagely
to his business for business’ sake. Nor does
he encourage scientific progress for the sake of
science.
When he considers himself, and is considered by
others, an eminently practical man, it is because he
knows what he aims at, and uses, studies, and encourages
the most effective and promptest means to
attain his ends. But the secret and the essence of
this English practicality lies in the fact that his aims,
so clear and so precise, are determined by his imagination,
his emotions, and his instincts. Unlike the
German who despairs of realizing his ideal, the Englishman
has it in his imagination as clearly before
him as the architect has the plans, elevations, and
sections of the palace he is going to build. He does
not begin to build until he is convinced that every
detail is correct. Nothing discourages him more
than the spoiling and blurring of his ideals; he stops
his work, as does the builder when his drawings are
lost, or found impracticable.
It is vain for Nordau to try to persuade the average
Englishman, be he educated or not, that the enjoyments
which enchant him in his youth shall not cast
their roseate hue over the rest of his days. Poetry,
music, the drama, are part and parcel of the pleasures
the English people look forward to when business
has supplied them with the means of enjoying
them in the expensive form in which, with us, unfortunately,
they are alone obtainable in perfection.
It is not only such enjoyments as educated people
of all ages appreciate which for an Englishman retain
a life-long charm. Even his boyish tastes give zest
to his life, so long as he retains his faculties. At ten
years of age he reads, raves, and dreams about horses
and dogs; at seventy he rides to hounds, and at a
still more advanced age he partakes in all the excitements
of the racecourse. As a boy he reads about
travels and adventures; at middle age, or even later,
we find him travelling all over the world in quest of
big and small game. Cricket, football, boating, and
athletics in general represent the life of English boys,
and far into old age they can seldom refrain from
glancing at the sporting columns of their paper,
which to a foreigner appear as interesting as the dullest
of dull market reports; while athletic sports are
witnessed by ever-growing crowds of people of all
ages, who watch the proceedings with a zest as
intense as that of the Spaniard watching a bullfight.
And to people who thus enjoy their lives, Nordau
would say: “You are degenerates, because you enjoy
childish things. Put them behind you, and rise
to my level. Take a seat at the table of science,
where we will show you by dissection, and by vivisection,
the minutest details of the entrails of those
creatures which, in the fulness of their life, in the
beauty of their form, afford you a childish delight.”
If such be the road to regeneration, only the weak-minded
among the English people will enter upon it.
Thousands might momentarily experience a depression—a
gloom similar to that produced by the fulminating
and damnation-dealing preacher one meets
with in country districts. The dismal appearance
of the orator, his description of hell, of an accursed
world, of the narrow way to salvation, as well as the
scared faces in the dark and dank little church, may
evoke a gruesome mood while the sermon lasts. But
on coming out into the summer air, into the midst of
the revivifying sunshine, of the rustling trees, radiant
flowers, singing birds, dancing butterflies, and softly
humming bees, the healthy-minded of the congregation
experience a sense of relief and joy; for the
uncharitable condemnation of the ascetic preacher
is powerfully contradicted by the direct and unmistakable
language in which nature appeals to man’s
emotions.
The depressing effect of Nordau’s book is enhanced
by his ostentatious display of knowledge, and by the
absolute faith he himself has in it. He follows the
methods of wily political speakers. These have a
way of piling proofs upon proofs in order to demonstrate
the truth of such points as are almost self-evident;
and when they have thus established among
their audience a confidence in their logic, they slur
over the weak points, take for granted that everything
is proved, and draw a plausible conclusion
devoid of any direct connection with the arguments.
A postmaster-general, for example, does not wish to
be bothered with the reduction of postage, and, in
order to resist such a proposal, he will deliver a
lengthy harangue to show that the work of the post-office
is useful to the public, that it cannot be well
administered without sufficient revenue, the necessity
of keeping a complete staff, the impossibility of reducing
wages and salaries, and many other points
which are perfectly clear without demonstration. He
will then suddenly conclude that the post-office works
at present with very small means, and that, if those
means are further reduced, disorganization and disorder
may ensue. To be able to draw this conclusion,
he has to take for granted that the reduced postage
would mean reduced income to the post-office, while
in reality it may mean the very contrary.
In the same way Nordau gives us pages upon
pages in order to show us such facts as psychological
science has established, and then boldly elicits supposed
facts which science never has and may never
be able to prove. We have already given plenty of
instances of this, and they need not be referred to
again. His careful minuteness in psychological matters
often induces the unwary reader to accept his
unproved statements purporting to represent facts
drawn from other branches of knowledge. Thus, for
example, he speaks of matters pertaining to sociology,
economy, administration, and politics, as if he were a
universally acknowledged authority on these subjects.
It will suffice, however, to read his plan for arresting
the spread of degeneration to understand at once on
what feeble foundations his apparent omniscience
rests. His idea of an ideal social order is an impossible
amalgamation of socialistic as well as communistic
fallacies. While he retains the absurd postulate
of the Socialists, that a perfect Government could be
established, distributing all the wealth of the nation
among individuals, he indulges heedlessly in the
communistic delusion that those who accumulate
under the present system would continue to accumulate
wealth at the same rate when the Government
confiscates all fortunes left by deceased individuals.
He does not see that people under such a system
would take very good care to dispose of their
property before they die, a course which even the
German police could not prevent.
He does not insist on these errors, but they come
out distinctly as indispensable links in the association
of ideas, underlying his views regarding the
anti-semitist movement, the dangers of individual
liberty, the bestial propensities of the masses, and
the necessity of a Government composed of strong-minded
scientific men. It is only too easy to see
that in all his suggestions of working out the terrestrial
paradise of humanity,—which one day, according
to him, will be the outcome of science,—he is
guided entirely by prejudice and feeling. In summing
up what he has said on this subject, his ideal
social order presents itself to our minds as unfree,
completely subjected but well-cared-for masses benevolently
governed by senates of strong-minded, scientifically
educated men—the Jews.
The gloom and unrest called forth by Nordau’s
work in nervous minds no doubt gain in strength
from the apparently powerful personality behind it.
But it suffices, as we have shown, to divest this imposing
giant of his assumed power in order to escape
from his influence. Nordau, had he not done so
before, reveals himself unmistakably in the very last
sentence of his book as one largely beset by human
frailties when, in self-glorification, he quotes the
words of him whose work he so strenuously attempts
to undermine and oppose. In order to assure his
readers that his object, as a scientist, is to benefit
humanity, to lead it farther on the road on which
religion, so much contemned by him, has already
taken it some distance, he quotes Christ’s words:
“Think not that I have come to destroy the law or
the prophets; I have not come to destroy, but to
fulfil.”
We here refrain from the temptation to write half
a dozen pages in order to show, in Nordau’s own
manner, how, by quoting from the Scriptures, by
appealing to faith and emotion, by comparing himself
to Christ, he is symbolic with Paul Verlaine, he is
mystical with the neo-Catholics, he is emotional with
Rossetti, he is an egomaniac with the Diabolists, and
a megalomaniac with Wagner. But we refrain, and
only say that he is human.
CHAPTER XII REGENERATION
If the manifold discussions which have raged
around the question of human progress have
failed to establish a consensus of opinion, it is
largely due to the absence of any exact definition
of the term progress. There can be no doubt
about our advance in science. The trite references
to the use we make of steam, of which the ancient
sages knew so little as to call it smoke, establishes
this beyond the possibility of denial. But, on the
other hand, our advance in literature and art has
been crab-like; for it has been accomplished with
our face turned towards antiquity. To set up
ideals out of the actualities of the past involves the
recognition that we, as a race, stand lower than
we have done before, or at least at one time we
have slided backwards and not yet retrieved the
lost ground.
The progress of humanity, with all its deviations
and backslidings, may appear as one decided march
onwards, if we look upon our ideals, plucked from
the past, as so many pegs thrown out into the distant
future demarcating the ground to be occupied by
the road of civilization. The Greeks showed us, as
in a flash, and within a limited space, ideals of poetry
and art, and since the time of the Renaissance we
have been striving to attain them. Christ has been
the moral ideal held up to us for well-nigh nineteen
hundred years; but this we are so far from having
realized, as to be filled with doubt whether, in our
awkward groping, with our faces turned towards
Calvary, we move in the right direction.
There are many circumstances which render it difficult
to decide whether we have progressed or not.
How are we to determine which represents the greater
advance, the high degree of æsthetic civilization in
a small group of the human family, and all the rest
plunged in barbarian darkness; or a lower degree of
æsthetic civilization uniformly spread among all the
peoples of the world? We have, thus, to consider
not only the degrees of progress, but the nature—whether
æsthetic or moral—and its extension, before
we can decide whether we have progressed or not.
But this is not all. We must agree, or at least have
clearly determined in our minds, towards what goal
the progression is supposed to move. If it be to bring
the whole of humanity up to an ideal beauty, perfect
health, and a maximum of strength and agility, our
civilization in our present stage certainly tends in the
other direction. If, on the other hand, the goal be
the conquest of Nature’s forces, we are certainly
moving rapidly towards it.
In face, then, of the complexity of the question,
whether humanity is progressing or not, the best
method of replying to it rationally is to take one
feature of human development only, but one in which
the others are included, or on which they depend.
To select for such a test-feature the psychological
conditions of civilized humanity, at a certain period
as manifested in literature and art, might at the first
glance appear as the most rational course, because
with strong and sound minds, with well-balanced
psychological faculties, a nation is most likely to
shape its destiny in such a fashion as to secure
excellency in all the domains of its existence.
But there are strong objections to this method of
gauging human progress. The fashionable writers
and artists may not represent the mass of their contemporaries,
but may be the exponents of a temporary
mood in a small uninfluential clique. Features of
literature and art may, as we have already pointed
out, convey the impression of retrogression simply
because they reflect the unrest and confusion which
prevail in the majority of minds at periods when new
ideas and new views, healthy in themselves, trample
out the old ones. Art and literature do not always
reflect the ethics of a nation at a given period. The
nation may be intellectually strong and morally sound,
but political events, economic troubles, may momentarily
goad it into abnormal moods and drive it, by
sheer necessity, into a course which, under normal
circumstances, it would shun. A despot with æsthetic
leanings, and his nobility, might be instrumental in
causing art and literature to blossom forth most
vigorously, while the people at large might be sunk
in the deepest depths of demoralization and misery
in order to furnish the means for the maintenance of
a brilliant court. History and actualities afford ample
confirmation of the fact that art and literature may
flourish while the people degenerate. When the
culture of Greece was at its zenith, a large proportion
of the people—the slaves—had fallen so low as actually
to afford object lessons to the young citizens,
in order to deter them from the horrors of vice and
degradation. During the Renaissance in Italy the
courts were corrupt, and the Church had sunk to its
deepest stage of demoralization. While the “Roi
Soleil” was developing literature and art in the
hothouse of his royal patronage, the immorality of
the nobles and the degradation of the people were
unprecedented.
Nor are there wanting examples of how a nation
may be in a vigorous state of progression without
developing any remarkable features in art and literature.
Switzerland was for a long time the leading
nation in Europe in the matter of government, legislation,
administration, civic virtues, and education, but
has never distinguished itself æsthetically. During
the period in which America was most progressive,
its people were too busy with practical affairs to give
much attention to the arts. If, therefore, we were to
judge the progress of a nation by its arts and literature,
we might feel disposed to conclude that these
two blossoms of civilization sprout forth in the same
ratio as the people degenerate. But this would be
absurd, for it would be to give the palm of civilization
to the Esquimaux, or to the pigmies in the dark
forests of Africa. The idea, therefore, of judging
whether a nation, or a race, is rising or degenerating
by the state of its arts, must be rejected as utterly
misleading.
The political and social institutions of a nation are
surely the features that best lend themselves to the
test of the stage it has attained in progressive development,
or degeneration. If laws and institutions
are such as to give every inhabitant the best chances
of attaining to a high degree of civilization, of morality,
and of happiness, and such laws and institutions
emanate from the people themselves, and are not
imposed by another nation and not by the freak of a
despot, that nation is in a progressive state. It is
difficult to imagine a country with good laws and
good institutions without corresponding healthy conditions
in all the other features of its existence.
History offers no example of a community, or of a
people, that has given itself laws and institutions
equally beneficial to all the individuals, and yet exhibiting
signs of decay in any domain of its culture.
It is true that in a free, healthy, progressive State,
especially a thoroughly democratic one, literature and
art may not attain that hectic florescence so often
co-existent with bad laws and bad institutions. But
it has never been found that art and literature in
such healthy nations are in a degenerating state.
It is true that different minds hold different opinions
as to the attributes of good laws and institutions. A
man who believes that human beings are essentially
wicked and brutal would call a government good only
when it possessed power enough to keep the people
in subjection; while he who has discovered that the
good qualities in human beings spring from a natural
instinct, and the bad ones from unfavourable conditions
and corrupt surroundings, would only call
that form of government good which afforded to
each individual the greatest possible liberty consistent
with the same degree of liberty in others. But there
can be no hesitation as to what constitutes good
government and good institutions, if we appeal to
the only authority capable of judging with full knowledge
of the case, namely, the individuals themselves.
We often meet with people who look with distrust
upon institutions and systems of government based
on liberty, but this does not affect our assertion that
the great mass of individuals would personally, and
for themselves, claim as much liberty as they could
obtain. Those who advocate authoritative administration
and the subjection of the people to a class, or
an elected body, behold in such constitutions the
means not of reducing their own liberty, but of extending
it beyond legitimate boundaries, and at the
expense of the liberty of others.
It is hardly possible to imagine a nation that has
given itself, and is living under, a system of personal
liberty, and is at the same time degenerate. A
degenerate man fears liberty, he prefers to lean on
others; he feels not ashamed to live on charity, and
would abuse his liberty in order to satisfy his base
instincts. A sound-minded and morally healthy man
needs no compulsion to respect the right and liberties
of others. He trusts and respects others, because
he trusts and respects himself. He would assist no
man in his attempts and intrigues to injure others.
He would, therefore, uphold his own, as well as the
liberty of others.
Such bad results as Nordau fears from institutions
based on liberty can only arise out of oppression.
We have shown how the anti-semitic movement,
which he erroneously regards as an outcome of too
much liberty, is the result of oppression exercised by
the Jewish capitalists and employers in virtue of bad
legislation, and no one will deny that the anarchistic
tendencies spring from the same cause. From these
reasons we may fairly conclude that, if we wish to
form an opinion of the intellectual soundness and
moral strength of a nation, we cannot do better than
examine to what an extent it has attained to good
institutions based on personal liberty.
If civilized mankind is actually degenerating, we
must find a tendency among the people in the
countries under examination to give themselves, or
to accept under compulsion, laws and institutions
which rob them of their personal liberty.
In gauging the present epoch by this standard,
we might first be inclined to side with Nordau.
Those great nations which may fairly be looked
upon as the leaders of civilization present spectacles
of political corruption and retrogression, which
might well suggest the idea that, instead of developing
into a race intellectually and morally strong
enough to live free, they show a marked willingness
to place themselves under control of some kind—to
abandon their divine attributes and to assume
those of domesticated animals. But a correct opinion
about so important a question cannot be formed
on a superficial glance. In no branch of knowledge
are appearances so deceptive as in sociology.
Apparently the same effects are often produced by
two opposite causes, and under slightly different
circumstances the same cause may produce two
opposite effects. Thus, a man may vote for a
measure because he is corrupt and selfish, and with
the object of benefiting himself at the expense of
his fellow-men; while another man may vote for
the same measure because he does not happen to
be in possession of certain special knowledge which
would enable him to understand the nugatory character
of his action.
There are nations in Europe at this moment
presenting such a mass of anomalies as to render
it extremely difficult to decide whether they are
bent on improving their laws and institutions, or
on making them worse. Much, for example, that
has happened in Germany has been pronounced as
a decided forward movement. The German army
has displayed physical and mental qualities which
bear witness to healthy development rather than
degeneration. The unification of the German States
into one Empire had for some time before the last
war been the goal towards which the nation aspired.
When it was reached, patriotic Germans expected
it to be made the starting-point of a new departure
for further progress. But the very accomplishment
of national unification involved features which clearly
pointed to retrogression. The mediæval principle
of conquest was revised. The future peace and
good-will among the nations was destroyed by the
annexation of the two provinces conquered from
France. Standing armies for Germany became more
than ever necessary, and the nation was called upon
to make enormous sacrifices in order to ward off
the consequences of retrogression in foreign politics.
The heaviest burdens were laid upon the working
class, and their struggle for existence became desperate.
They have shown many signs of discontent,
and these have led to the consolidation of repressive
measures. Thus Germany now presents the
spectacle of a curious amalgam of mediæval and
modern features.
At the head of this great empire we find a young
Emperor who, though not a despot in the widest
sense of the word, possesses, as an indispensable
feature of the system, sufficient power to plunge
not only the whole of Germany, but all Europe,
into unspeakable misery. The individuals of the
nation sink into insignificance before him. They
plainly feel that their destiny is in his hands as
much as that of their ancestors was in the hands
of their mediæval emperors. And yet the people
are highly civilized, well educated, and show, in
their different walks of life, intelligence, strength
of character, moral worth.
Here, then, is a people which, judged collectively
by our standard, would stand at a low point of
development, because their laws and institutions
are not based on personal liberty. If we consider
the direction in which they are moving, the verdict
becomes as unfavourable. The country is torn by
two divergent tendencies, neither of them aiming
onwards. The one represented by the Emperor,
the official bodies, the plutocrats, and men who
think as Nordau, who wish to keep a keener watch
on the destitute classes; the other represented by
the Socialists, who clamour for the destruction of
the present system, not for the purpose of securing
personal liberty, but of wresting what little is
left of it from the people, and of establishing complete
State tyranny.
If the standard we are applying be trustworthy,
neither of the two currents of development noticeable
in Germany run in the direction of a high
degree of civilization. At the present moment it
seems difficult to discover whence, within Germany,
could come the impulse for such general mental and
moral progress as would be manifested by good and
free institutions. If the present conditions could prevail
indefinitely, and gradually improve so as to safeguard,
or at least not impede, the development of
the individuals, Germany might look forward to the
future with equanimity.
But, unfortunately, actualities in that country confirm
only too well the trustworthiness of our standard.
The result of the present system cannot fail to exercise
degenerating effects on the people, but whether
these effects will influence the present generation
only, or by heredity be perpetuated in the nervous
systems and the brains of the race, is a question for
psychologists to settle. The stupendous standing
army, the heavy taxation, and a host of bad laws
have undermined, and are still undermining, the
welfare of the people. The immediate results are,
among the working classes: extreme penury, hopeless
lives, low morals, intense hatred of the wealthy
class, a growing sympathy with the destructive programme
of the advanced Anarchists, decay of religious
belief without any growth of the religion of humanity
of science. Among the commercial class, the results
are: intense competition, small profits, nervous application
to business, a thirst for gold and recklessness
with regard to the means of satisfying it. Among
the bureaucratic classes the dread of reduced and
retarded advancement has caused discipline and absolute
submission to take the place of religion and
philosophy. The landed aristocracy, seeing their
incomes threatened by the deplorable state of agriculture,
plot and plan how to recoup themselves at
the expense of the people, and have even shown an
inclination to resist the Emperor himself when their
interests require it. This state of affairs is more
than sufficient to account for such signs of degeneration
as Nordau has noticed in his own country.
What wonder that artists and writers, menaced by
misery and actuated by the general thirst for gold,
should consult their market rather than their inspiration,
and that they should copy successful authors
and artists in France and elsewhere, rather than
take the trouble and the risk to do original work.
A comparison between German literature of to-day
and that of decaying Rome could not fail to impart
important lessons.
Everything in Germany points to a coming catastrophe.
Even if we consider only one of the directions
from which the first alarm may come—that is,
the Finance Department—it seems impossible that
the system can last much longer. The heavy taxation
unfortunately undermines its own basis, namely,
the ability of the people to pay, and the much-strained
credit of the State is likely to collapse at
the very moment it will be most needed. It is,
therefore, not premature to consider what will happen
in that country at about the end of this century,
when the financial resources, the patience of the
people, and the confidence of the army may be
exhausted.
Two alternatives are possible. The crisis which
seems bound to come may be a violent one, arising
from below; or it may be a peaceful one, taking its
origin from above. In the one case, there will be a
momentary social chaos; for all the military and
bureaucratic institutions, all systems, theories, prejudices,
will be cast into the furnace. At what time
and under what conditions Germany will emerge
from the crisis will depend on the number, and the
strength of mind, of those Germans who understand
that good institutions based on liberty are the cardinal
attributes of a sound-minded and morally
strong nation.
The other case—the crisis coming from above—does
not seem possible just now, because the Emperor
himself would have to take the initiative. It
is not likely that he would give up his power, his
military tastes and pastimes, in order to render Germany
a free and happy nation, living in peace with
other free nations. For a sovereign to conceive
such an idea would be almost supernatural, and to
carry it out successfully would require the highest
degree of human intelligence, because it could not
be done except in harmony and in co-operation with
the other European States.
From whatever direction the crisis comes, there is
much in the Germans to warrant a final successful
issue. We cannot believe, with Nordau, that such
signs as we see of degeneration spring from moral
and intellectual weakness. In the external circumstances,
we find sufficient cause for far more demoralization
than actually exists; and the Germans,
taken as individuals, show themselves to possess
plenty of those mental and moral qualities which are
the only possible foundations of a healthy State.
They bear witness to the fact that, despite unfavourable
outward circumstances, the race is not
decaying; and that the present corruption and demoralization
may be decay only of one stage of
human development, from which in obedience to
some strong impulse a new regenerating era may
arise.
In order to elucidate the apparent state of degeneration
which characterises civilization at the close
of this most remarkable century, as well as its causes,
we have instanced Germany—the country where
Nordau has studied and written, and where he seems
to have received his most vivid impressions. The
circumstances and tendencies of other countries, especially
in those governed more or less on despotic
principles, are akin to those in Germany. Everywhere
increasing penury, discontent among the destitute
classes, a rapidly growing power among the
plutocrats, national indebtedness, financial corruption,
the decay of all religious belief, and general
demoralization. But the similarity does not end here.
In every country there are numbers of people striving
and hoping to bring about a better state of
things, even at the cost and sacrifice of some of the
leading features of our civilization. There is a mass
of evidence, including those peculiar features of modern
society on which Nordau has dwelt so largely,
showing that a deep unrest has taken hold of humanity.
The feeling is not only that we are in a wrong
position, but that we are moving in a wrong direction.
The general fear is not that degeneration has
set in, but that, moving on the road that we do, we
cannot escape it.
The most striking characteristic of our time is that
in no nation do we find, on either side of the Atlantic,
any distinct indication of the road which can lead us
past the Slough of Despond. The moral state of the
civilized world is like a nation preparing for revolt
against a tyrant: gloomy, discontented, and excited
men are encouraging one another with secret signs
and passwords, mustering and drilling in secret places,
to be ready for action, but without any trustworthy
leaders, without any plans for the future, without
even any tactics for the first struggle. In some
countries the cry is for leaders; but the old faith
that the situations will bring out the men seems to
have been utterly falsified: for everywhere mediocrity,
prejudice, and corruption hold the helm. The cry
in England and other countries is not for leaders, but
for more light. We want a higher philosophy, nobler
arts, a loftier literature, sounder principles of legislation,
a purer religion.
No nation holds a higher responsibility than the
English. Its vast possessions all over the globe,
its financial and commercial supremacy, its ethical
influence over all the English-speaking countries,
mark it out as the standard-bearer of civilization.
Nothing great can happen among us without re-echoing
in the remotest corners of the earth, and
any step onward taken by us will send a thrill
throughout humanity. Degenerate Englishmen may
still wish to meekly follow other nations, but our mission
is to be the practical, energetic, daring pioneers
heading the march of progress. By using its great
power and influence, the British nation can render
invaluable service to humanity in the present crisis.
On England must therefore rest our hopes for the
practical solution of the grave questions on which
progress and retrogression depend. From England
alone can proceed that electrifying impulse of which
the bewildered nations stand in need, that they
may marshal the forces and focus the goal of progress.
In our political circles, in the ranks of literature,
and throughout all the strata of society there are
already unmistakable signs that the period of
scepticism, selfishness, and rant will end with the
century; that scientific superstition and sickly Collectivist
chimeras are doomed; and that the nation
is sternly entering upon the mission of leading
humanity towards good laws and institutions based
on liberty, and thus inaugurating a universal movement
which by its glorious results shall demonstrate
that the alarming symptoms of degeneration, revealed
by the psychologists, are the first symptoms of
regeneration.